《My Wealthy Husband》


 Chapter 1 I鈥檒l Treat Him as My Baby

    Chapter 1 I¡¯ll Treat Him as My Baby


    Two people were entangling with each other in a dimly lit room.


    The woman was biting her lips tightly and struggling on the edge of agony and pleasure. The man was


    wrapping her waist and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you zoning out?¡±


    The woman blinked her eyes lightly and met man¡¯s angry eyes.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you missing other men?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t understand why was he mad at her, but she hesitated a bit and said, ¡°No.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t believe her and bate her heavily on the shoulder.


    ¡°If you are imaging me as other men, I¡¯ll bite you bit by bit till you die!¡±


    ***


    Today was the wedding day between Graham¡¯s daughter and Robinson¡¯s son only son, Ewan.


    Luxurious cars were lining up outside Graham¡¯s house.


    A white-dressed girl wearing fine makeup was sitting in front of the dressing mirror and stroking the


    pearl ornaments in her hair. She was calm and wasn¡¯t gleeful like other brides would be. She was


    acting like she wanted to get this task done.


    It was already ten fifteen and Ewan, her fianc¨¦ was supposed to greet her now. But Graham¡¯s house


    was weirdly quiet and didn¡¯t have the atmosphere of marrying daughter.


    Nova stood up and swirled in front of the mirror. The arc that the train made was both beautiful and


    elegant which made her looked like a dignified snow lotus.


    Today was her wedding day. She won¡¯t be Miss Graham soon, but Mrs. Robinson.


    Her fianc¨¦, Ewan, was both mesmerizing and intelligent as well as kind to her. Her life seemed perfect.


    But she was oddly calm today and didn¡¯t enjoy this any bit.


    In a while, the maid came in to help her organize her dress and said that her fianc¨¦ was downstairs.


    Nova didn¡¯t wait any longer. She lifted her train and walked outside.


    She walked slowly downstairs and suddenly heard her sister E¡¯s aggrieved voiceing from the


    sitting room.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m with Ewan for a pretty long time. He doesn¡¯t even love Nova. Why are you all forcing


    him?¡±


    Nova immediately stopped her steps. The maid was looking at her with fear and hesitated whether or


    not should she warn people downstairs. But Nova waved her hands and gestured that she should stay


    quiet.


    Today was such a great day! She can even hear such a juicy story before her wedding. How can she


    bear to interrupt it?


    ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t ask you!¡±


    Her father Toby was standing in the sitting room and ring at Ewan who was indifferent. ¡°Tell me what


    the hell is going on!¡±


    Biting his lips, Ewan just said, ¡°Uncle Toby, I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t marry Nova today.¡±


    Toby was livid with anger, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ewan¡¯s family members were all embarrassed that he was engaged to Nova on the one hand but slept


    with E on the other hand. His father, Alfred dared not to retort Toby¡¯s words and was apologizing,


    ¡°This was Ewan¡¯s fault. E is still young, so she must be misled by Ewan. They must have acted on


    impulse and slept together. This wedding will be held on schedule. Ewan is not the one to make the


    decision here.¡±


    Ewan opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t dare to rebuke his father.


    Then Alfred said, ¡°This is definitely Ewan¡¯s fault, but Toby, today is the wedding day, so let¡¯s talk about


    this when the wedding is over. Is that okay?¡±


    E was instantly anxious and thought that today¡¯s effort would be in vain if they still got married.


    Thinking about this, she pinched Ewan secretly.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already promised E. I won¡¯t get married today.¡±


    Ewan again stirred up people¡¯s emotion with his words and Toby got furious.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you marry me?¡±


    Nova had enough with what was happening downstairs and asked Ewan.


    Ewan didn¡¯t expect that he would hear Nova¡¯s voice and looked up in surprise.


    Nova was standing on the stairs in her wedding dress which showed her sexy figure. She walked


    downstairs and stopped in front of Ewan. She nced at him from head to toe and said coldly, ¡°You


    didn¡¯t get dressed.¡±


    The she grasped his right hand softly. Ewan was stupefied and didn¡¯t anticipate that once calm Nova


    would hold his hands with passion.


    ¡°Ewan.¡± E suddenly called him when he was dumfounded.


    Ewan recovered and released himself from Nova¡¯s hands violently. Then he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    Nova.¡±


    Nova¡¯s hands paused in midair and then she withdrew her hand peacefully. She then drooped her eyes


    and smiled, ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±


    ¡®Sorry for loving your sister and the wedding should be called off.¡± But Ewan can¡¯t let out these words.


    ¡°Nova, don¡¯t me Ewan. It was all my fault. If it¡¯s not that I¡¯m pregnant, Ewan wouldn¡¯t...¡±


    Nobody made a sound and Nova finallynded her eyes on E but looked at Ewan at the end. She


    then asked coldly, ¡°Is it true? ¡°


    All people present were taken aback by this news.


    Nobody anticipated that E was already pregnant. Toby¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Ewan¡¯s parents were also shocked and looked at him with disappointment.


    All people kept quiet and seemed like to have been waiting for Nova to make the decision.


    Nova suddenlyughed. She didn¡¯t realize that she was carrying such a heavy responsibility.


    E was choking with tears and stared at the poker-faced Nova. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking.¡±


    Nova just nced at her and asked, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Though Nova didn¡¯t have any emotion in her words, E felt unbelievably cold. She managed herself to


    meet Nova¡¯s freezing eyes and sobbed, ¡°Well, you know that Ewan doesn¡¯t love you. Why do you want


    to get married with him? I¡¯ve already been with him for over a year. You only care about your career


    and don¡¯t even consider his feelings. I¡¯ve been taking care of him for you. Nobody knows him better


    than me. Why can¡¯t you let me have him since you don¡¯t love him?¡±


    But Nova just let out a light smile and said, ¡°So this is why you are seducing my fianc¨¦e? Well, I really


    don¡¯t mind that you two had sex. I¡¯m really happy that my sister was kind enough to meet my finance¡¯s


    sex needs. You can choose to abort the baby, but if you don¡¯t want to, you can deliver him and I¡¯ll raise


    him up. I¡¯ll for sure treat him as my baby.¡±


    E was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Nova to be this generous. Even experienced Toby was


    shocked by Nova¡¯s speech and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ewan was equally shocked and asked after pausing for a while, ¡°Nova, what¡¯re you talking


    about?¡±

 Chapter 2 As You Wish

    Chapter 2 As You Wish


    ¡°Do I seem like I¡¯m joking?¡± Nova let out a smile. ¡°Ewan, uncle Alfred, you both know clearly well why


    me and Ewan should get married. It¡¯s of course for the long-term development of our two families. In a


    business alliance, profit triumphs over love. I won¡¯t look into today¡¯s ident as long as you don¡¯t mind


    it.¡±


    Her words were pretty clear and she didn¡¯t care about the affair between E and Ewan. This wedding


    can proceed.


    Nobody present expected Nova¡¯s attitude. Though she and E were both Graham¡¯s daughters, Nova


    controlled half of Graham¡¯s family business and was far morepetent. This was also why


    Though E was also Graham¡¯s daughter, she was nothing like Nova both in terms of intelligence and


    experience. Everybody knew that Nova was the primary heir and had the final say in Grahams.


    Marrying her was like having half of the Grahams. Otherwise, Robinsons wouldn¡¯t mind marring E.


    But now E was pregnant. How can they have a deal with Grahams?


    But before Robinsons can say anything, Lucie suddenly yelled, ¡°Nova, what do you mean by raising up


    the baby for E? How can she get marriedter after she delivers the baby?¡±


    ¡°Abort the baby then.¡±


    Nova said coldly. ¡°E was being a slut herself. Well, aunt Lucie, do you want Ewan to be responsible


    for her? Doesn¡¯t it sound like a joke to other people?¡±


    Lucie¡¯s face darkened and Toby was also frowning.


    Alfred then said, ¡°Nova, of course we want you to be our daughter-inw.¡±


    Clearly, he wanted the Grahams to sort out this problem themselves.


    Nova looked at Toby and was waiting for him to speak. She surly wanted to know how her father would


    deal with this ident. Did he want her to be left at the altar today or to save Grahams¡¯ reputation by


    sacrificing E.


    Toby was biting his lips with eyebrows furrowed.


    Lucie changed her face and said to Toby lowly, ¡°Toby, this is rted with E¡¯s reputation for a lifetime.


    You have to think about this carefully.¡±


    E stared at Toby with tears welling up in her eyes. Nova had predicted Toby¡¯s decision, but she


    wanted him to say it himself, hoping that he would help her.


    He thought for a while and looked at Nova, ¡°Nova, let¡¯s postpone the wedding for now. We will talk


    about this when the whole thing is dealt with. ¡°


    Nova was heartbroken and red at biased Toby. Then she said, ¡°How? Do you mean that we


    probably would never get married if this thing were not sorted out? Why can¡¯t you be straight with me


    and just break off this engagement.¡±


    Toby naturally knew by doing this he will break Nova¡¯s heart, but E was unlike Nova who can take


    care of everything. E was still a baby. If he didn¡¯t handle this well, E was done for this life. Though


    he was extremely mad at Ewan and was sorry to Nova, he must be callous. ¡°Nova. You¡¯ve always been


    considerate. You know how much damage it would cause if this thing is hyped up. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Nova suddenly beamed. In Ewan¡¯s mind, she seldom smiled and was always indifferent. This


    unexpected smile was as sweet as a candy but with irony and coldness.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Nova lifted her train and straight left after she finished these three words.


    ¡°Nova.¡±


    It seemed like that someone had called her name, but she didn¡¯t turn around. Because she knew that


    no one was expecting her.


    Rain was pouring down outside, but Nova was racing the car on the road.


    If someone passed by at this moment, he can definitely see a gorgeous woman who looked like that


    she just walked out a painting. But her eyes were reddened as if she¡¯d cried. If Ewan saw this scene,


    he must be surprised that Nova wasn¡¯t actually indestructible and she too would cry.


    Driving to a club, Nova ripped the train of her wedding dress and turned it into a skirt. She then walked


    into the club.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a white skirt, her sexy vibe was nothing like club girl¡¯s, but was unbelievably enchanting.


    She denied every man who tried to hit on her and was drinking alone in the counter. She may be drunk,


    but she was lucid in mind.


    She knew that someone had carried her from the club to a hotel and what would happen afterwards.


    But she was too tired and sad to fight back.


    She was tossed on a bed and heard someone talking on the phone. The stranger even looked at her


    with pity when he left.


    Nova turned over and sat up. She was a bit thirsty and was trying to find the water.


    But when she opened the bedroom door, she saw a bearded guy standing in the living room.


    He was soaked with water and his clothes outlined his muscr figure. Nova was suddenly parched.


    The man seemed surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that a woman would appear in the bedroom who was


    pretty naked with her two legs revealed.


    ncing at Nova, he didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were as dark and clear as a bottomless pool.


    ¡®What a beautiful pair of eyes!¡¯ Nova thought inside. His eyes were even matching with his disheveled


    beard. He was extremely hot.


    She must be drunk.


    She would¡¯ve probably already left if she were sober. But now, she was staring at this man and asked


    lowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡±


    A trace of disdain fled past man¡¯s eyes. He seemed like to loath Nova¡¯s frivolity.


    A sober Nova must be angry with this kind of look, but now she just longed for man¡¯s corbone and


    chest.


    The water in his beard trickled down to his cor and disappeared into his chest. Nova felt even more


    thirsty looking at this sexy scene.


    The man was displeased by Nova¡¯s staring and felt awkward.


    ¡°Have you had enough?¡±

 Chapter 3 You鈥檙e Indeed Not Attractive

    Chapter 3 You¡¯re Indeed Not Attractive


    The man suddenly asked. His voice was surprisingly maic, nothing like his sloppy appearance.


    Nova recovered in embarrassment.


    Ignoring her embarrassment, the man asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Pausing for a bit, Nova said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°I brought you here?¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember that I called room service. ¡°


    His words were full of hatred. Nova can hear his irony even she was notpletely sober.


    Eyebrows furrowed, Nova said indifferently, ¡°Yes, because I¡¯m the one who called room service.¡±


    The man immediately looked up with danger in his eyes.


    ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡±


    He suddenly approached her and was whispering the sentence near her ears. Nova¡¯s body


    uncontrobly quivered, but she managed herself to be calm and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the standard of


    room service was so low now. I wonder if I can make aint about this.¡±


    The man suddenly clutched at her chin at the drop of her sound and muttered, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you try


    the service first?¡±


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Nova¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    This kiss happened all too sudden, so Nova waspletely stupefied.


    When the man touched her lips, he suddenly felt that unlike her displeasing personality, her lips were


    pretty inviting.


    This provocative kiss turned out to be toopelling. Nova suddenly wrapped his waist and kissed him


    back fervently when he was about to release her.


    The man suddenly pushed her away and asked indignantly, ¡°Well, you are such a slut. Any men can


    meet your needs right?¡±


    His words were truly hurtful.


    But no guy can handle women¡¯s tears.


    Nova had always been a noble princess of Grahams¡¯ family and had never been humiliated this way.


    Biting the lips, her eyes were suddenly welling up.


    The aloof man suddenly got ufortable seeing Nova¡¯s red eyes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Why are you so sad?¡±


    Drooping her eyes, Nova whispered, ¡°I was supposed to get married today.¡±


    The man was a bit shocked and then noticed that Nova weird skirt was a wedding dress that was


    ripped away the train. No wonder it looked strange.


    The wedding dress looked luxurious and normal family definitely can¡¯t afford it. Only Grahams family


    was supposed to have a wedding today.


    So this woman must be Nova, the one that was rumored to be ice cold and gorgeous.


    Who would think that Nova that was supposed to be Mrs. Robinson today will appear in a hotel


    tipsily.


    Though he was pretty confused, the man didn¡¯t ask much. Something terrible must have happened


    since the wedding didn¡¯t take ce. As a stranger, he was also not in the ce to ask anything.


    So he just looked at him and said, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Are men all into weak and cute girls? I¡¯m the one that was hurt, but why should Ipromise? Is it


    because woman like me won¡¯t get hurt or feel bad in their eyes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all excuses. Men only care about their sex life. To be honest, we like ones who are slutty.¡±


    Man sized up the white-dressed in front of her. Though in a weird skirt, she looked splendid, edgy and


    elegant.


    This idea just fled past him and he moved eyes away against his will. Then he smirked, ¡°But you


    honestly aren¡¯t attractive.¡±


    Nova was obviously taken aback by man¡¯s bullshit. She suddenly stood on her toes and kissed him


    when he wondered if he went too far.


    The man paused a bit and pushed her away violently. He then scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t be so self-deprecating


    just because you are abandoned by a man. If this is truly who you are, then I understand why he


    doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Nova then stopped and looked up with tears in her eyes. She let go of her hand and said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that men like woman being slutty?¡±


    Men!


    He suddenly felt like he¡¯d punched into a ball of cotton and can¡¯t even be aloof to a drunkard.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty clean.¡± Nova reached out her hands and unbuttoned his shirt tremblingly.


    What a daredevil!


    The man knew from his heart that he should push her away and yell at her so she would leave.


    But he just can¡¯t bear to shove her when hended his fingers on her shoulder.


    ¡°Is Miss Graham seducing me?¡±


    His words were full of irony. Nova paused and drooped her eyes. Yeah. Right. How repulsing. As


    Grahams¡¯ heir, how could she do such a thing? She should stop this crazy and foolish behavior, but


    she also wanted to know if this man was attracted by her, even just for a bit.


    So she continued unbuttoning his shirt amid his scornful look. The man finally changed his face and


    pressed her against the wall. Then he said coolly, ¡°One minute. I¡¯ll pretend that nothing had happened


    if you walk out of this door.¡±


    Nova kissed his dry lips again before he can even finish his sentence. The man¡¯s eyes darkened and


    held her waist.


    Nova was suffocated by the man¡¯s hormone and panted heavily. But the man directly entangled with


    her without giving her time to think.


    Light above them was blinkering and Nova felt nk in her head. She though that sex and love aren¡¯t


    really the same thing.

 Chapter 4 I Never Had a Choice

    Chapter 4 I Never Had a Choice


    She had only known this man for a few minutes and didn¡¯t talk much. She knew pretty well that she


    didn¡¯t love him, but she felt like that she was burning up inside. It turned out that she can also be wild.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Nova felt faint blood on her lips and the man was ring at her, ¡°What are you wandering?¡±


    Nova blinked her eyes lightly and met man¡¯s angry eyes. Was he mad? But what for?


    ¡°Are you thinking about other men?¡±


    Nova didn¡¯t know why was he angry, but she hesitated for a bit and said, ¡°No.¡±


    The man clearly didn¡¯t believe her and bate her on the shoulder.


    ¡°If you are seeing me as other men, I¡¯ll bite you bit by bit till you die.¡±


    Feeling painful, Nova patted his shoulders slightly and kissed him, seeming like to be cating him.


    Then they entangled with each other all night.


    Nova had already fallen asleep when everything was finished. The air was filled with an arousing vibe.


    The man was lying on the bed hugging the woman that he had sex with. Nova¡¯s body was filled with


    love bites which made him pretty annoyed, because he felt that he was a bit of rough and he wasn¡¯t


    able to control himself.


    He was always restraining in terms of his erotic feelings. Far more beautiful women than her had


    seduced him before, but he didn¡¯t even care to look at them.


    Looking at the woman in his chest, he pinched her face and said, ¡°Nova, right? I¡¯ll remember you.¡±


    The man was still wearing the clothes before after he took a shower. The hotel manager was already


    waiting outside when he got downstairs. Seeing that he¡¯s out, the manager immediately greeted him


    and asked, ¡°President Chapmen, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    The man looked back and answered coldly, ¡°Send ady dress to my room. See what does she want.¡±


    The manager immediately nodded and handed the man a brand-new phone. ¡°President Chapman, this


    is the phone that you asked and I¡¯ve already saved the numbers.¡±


    The man took it over and dialed a number.


    The phone got through quickly and a warm man voice started talking, ¡°President Chapman, where


    have you been all night? I couldn¡¯t get through.¡±


    ¡°My car broke down and it was pouring outside, so I spent the night in a hotel. Come over and pick me


    up. I have to go to the construction siteter.¡±


    Then he paused and said, ¡°Was the wedding between Graham and Robinson called off?¡±


    The assistant was a bit surprised. ¡°You just returned home. Why do you want to know this all of a


    sudden?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t want to say much, so he frowned, ¡°Was it called off or not?¡±


    The assistant touched his nose and said, ¡°It was indeed called off. I just noticed this news this morning.


    It was all over the inte. It was said that both sisters fell in love with the same man and the big sister


    stole him from the younger sister and made quite a scene on the wedding. The Grahams felt ashamed,


    so they cancelled the wedding temporarily.¡±


    ¡°The big sister stole the lover?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows and thought that if Nova was the one who stole the lover, howe she


    would be stupid enough to have one-night stand with a stranger?


    Nobody would believe this kind of bullshit. ¡°Prepare a bidding document. I want to bid for thend in


    Tian Haiwan.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant was a bit shocked and said, ¡°President Chapman, Tian Haiwan is Grahams¡¯ gship


    project this year and they want to build the biggest resort in the province. What¡¯s more, thatnd isn¡¯t


    quite useful to us. Aren¡¯t we offending Grahams by doing this?¡±


    The man squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Well, since you are so thoughtful, why don¡¯t you be the boss


    here?¡±


    The assistant got quiet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡±


    The man then hung up the phone and nced at the hotel and said, ¡°Who said I¡¯m doing this for that


    project?¡±


    Nova¡¯s mind was still a bit muddy when she woke up. Her body was reminding her what a crazy night


    she had experienced. She wasn¡¯t drunkst night, so she knew clearly what she did. The room still had


    that man¡¯s smell, but he was already gone.


    She was a bit disappointed for a moment, but then she shook her heads self-deprecatingly. Well, it was


    just a one-night stand and it was a consensual sex. She can¡¯t really expect the man to be all


    considerate.


    She then sat up and noticed the clean clothes on the bedside and there was note with a number on it.


    Did he want to keep in touch?


    Nova nced at the note and tossed it into the garbage can. She then got dressed and left the hotel.


    She also bought a pack of contraceptives in a drug store on her way topany and swallowed it


    down.


    It was just a one-night stand. She didn¡¯t want any troublester. They both got what they wanted.


    She already heard the news in the car before she arrived at thepany.


    Toby didn¡¯t even rify what happened and didn¡¯t retort media¡¯s false reporting. She was the victim, but


    she now became a bad bitch who stole her sister¡¯s boyfriend. What an irony.


    Naturally, all kinds of look including questioning, taunting or pity piled up on her when she entered the


    company. But Nova didn¡¯t care about all that and went straight into her office.


    Her phone rang after she went into the office and her tense face loosened a bit. Then she answered


    the call.


    ¡°Nova, geez, I finally got through.¡± Emile sounded surprised. ¡°Howe that you didn¡¯t contact me


    after what happened. Ewan is such a piece of shit. How dare he to do that! I¡¯m so disgusted.¡±


    Nova knew that Emilie was taking up the cudgels for her, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about this at this


    moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking holidays in E. Sea with Denis? Is it beautiful there?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right. Why are you changing the subject! I always disliked Ewan. I don¡¯t have to fake


    anymore! You know that he is way out of your league. Moreover, your little sister is alwayspeting


    with you and wants everything that you have. I have long said that Ewan is undependable and too


    indecisive, but you won¡¯t listen. You¡¯re realized it, right?¡±


    Nova didn¡¯t rebuke. She whispered in a while, ¡°Emilie, unlike you, I don¡¯t have a choice in my life.¡±

 Chapter 5 Please Call Me Manager Graham from Now on

    Chapter 5 Please Call Me Manager Graham from Now on


    If she got to choose, she didn¡¯t want to be a Graham daughter. If she could choose, she wanted have a


    passionate love. But she can¡¯t. She was carrying too much responsibilities and too much hatred.


    Emilie got silent and said lowly, ¡°Nova, if you can choose, you should marry love. ¡°


    Emilie wanted to say something else, but someone knocked on the office door, so Nova replied, ¡°I have


    to deal with something here. We can meet up and talk about it when youe back. ¡°


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Nova got her cold face on after she hung up the phone and said indifferently, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Secretary Lee then pushed the door open and handed Nova an invitation card. Then he said, ¡°Manager


    Graham, President Graham wants to see you in his office. ¡°


    Nova paused a bit and looked up, ¡°I got it. ¡°


    Then she went to Toby¡¯s office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come on in. ¡°


    Nova heard his low voice from the door. Then she pushed the door open and saw the middle-aged man


    sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Do you ask to see me?¡±


    Toby took off his sses and rubbed his temple.


    ¡°Sit down. ¡°


    Nova then drooped her eyes and sat on the couch silently.


    Toby remembered what happened yesterday and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Nova, what you said yesterday was a bit too harsh. Lucie was crying all night. ¡°


    Nova quirked up the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Father, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Looking at her scornful eyes, Toby¡¯s words got choked up.


    ¡°E is my daughter and your sister.¡±


    ¡°So you are trying to day that Graham doesn¡¯t belong to me alone and she also gets a part. I should be


    generous and handle the business together with her right?¡±


    Looking at Toby¡¯s darkened face, she smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s never going to happen. Father. Graham doesn¡¯t belong to you alone. My mother also had her


    share. I believe that she didn¡¯t want to have her effort taken away by intruders. Of course, you can give


    your share to E and Lucie. But I have to remind you that the board of directors will reshuffle if your


    share is below 30%. You have to think this through. ¡°


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hardly a threat. ¡°


    Nova met his eyes fiercely.


    ¡°I just want to remind some people that they shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about things that don¡¯t belong to


    them.¡±


    Toby got silent and rubbed his eyebrows.


    ¡°E is about to graduate and I just want her to have an internship here. As a president, don¡¯t I have


    this kind of right?¡±


    ¡°Of course you have. You don¡¯t even mind that she stole my fianc¨¦ and offended Robinsons, let alone


    an internship.¡±


    Nova stood up and answered coldly.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you forget that the reason you can be the president is because I have my mother¡¯s share.


    Father, I don¡¯t want to get our rtionship all intense. But if you insist on letting her enter thispany,


    I will choose to undersell all my shares. I wouldn¡¯t mind destroying thispany since I can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    Then she straight left in her high heels without looking back. Nova let put an ironical smile. She didn¡¯t


    evene homest night. As a father, he didn¡¯t even ask her where did she go and was she feeling


    well, but he was scolding her for being harsh. Well, she¡¯s got used to this, but why she felt terrible


    inside.


    Looking at her back, Toby seemed to see her mother. She even took after her mother¡¯s temperament.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Two monthster.


    ¡°Manager Graham, we didn¡¯t close the deal on Tian Haiwannd.¡±


    Putting the files on the desk, Secretary Lee said lowly.


    ¡°Someone was bidding higher than us.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t we supposed to sign the contract?¡±


    Eyebrows furrowed, Nova asked.


    ¡°Do you remember the H. Group that suddenly broke into the market in Y City about two months ago?¡±


    ¡°You mean thepany that specializes in developing environment-friendly products?¡± Nova asked.


    ¡°Yes, their president is called Jacob and started up his business in America seven years ago. His


    company is now worth of billions of yuan in less than five years because our country now increasingly


    values environment protection now. He is named as one of the top fifty most potential people in the


    world by American XX Magazine for three consecutive years and made into top 100 in Forbes¡¯ rich list


    last year. He is quite apetent guy. He returned about three months ago and his first stop was in Y


    City. He wants to purchase and and build his factory here. Of course the government would heavily


    support him. To some extent, this can lead to the development of many industries. So I¡¯m afraid that we


    don¡¯t have much winning chance here. ¡°


    Nova¡¯s face darkened. Graham and Robinson wanted to co-invest a big resort in Tian Haiwan which


    can naturally promote the local economy. But Tian Haiwan was a bit remote, so they wanted to build


    their own business street, so it can merge with the resort and generate much more profit. But it seemed


    difficult now.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk the seller through?¡± Nova asked.


    Secretary Lee shook his head.


    ¡°The seller said that H. Group promised to pay him 10% more on the basis of our offer.¡±


    Nova got serious and stood up.


    ¡°Make an appointment with its president. I want to meet him.¡±


    Secretary Lee seemed awkward.


    ¡°Manager Graham, people from H. Group said that they don¡¯t want any negotiations.¡±


    Nova got silent and looked at the invitation card coldly.


    ¡°Get out. I have to think about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nova sat for a long time and then stood up after Secretary Lee left.


    She saw Ewaning out the elevator with E when she just walked out of the door. She squinted


    her eyes and walked past them.


    ¡°Nova.¡±


    Ewan asked. Nova stopped her steps and smiled.


    ¡°Please call me Manager Graham from now on. I don¡¯t have some unnecessary chaos here.¡±


    Ewan¡¯s eyes changed a bit, then he said, ¡°I want to talk to you about thend in Tian Hiawan.¡±

 Chapter 6 Extensive Experience

    Chapter 6 Extensive Experience


    Ewan was holding E¡¯s hand. Nova took a look at them, her face neutral, talking slowly.


    ¡°I give you three minutes to take her out of here.


    ¡°Ewan,¡± E tensed, clutching Ewan¡¯s sleeve.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ewan replied in a soft voice.


    ¡°E, wait outside for me, alright?¡±


    Tears welled behind E¡¯s eyes immediately. She pushed Ewan away, took a angry nce at Nova, ran


    out crying.


    Ewan turned around to talk to Nova before chasing E.


    ¡°Just wait here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Numbly, Nova just watched him left. When Ewan was out of her vision, she took an elevator


    downstairs.


    She drove all the way to the Night Club.


    The night hadn¡¯t fallen yet so the club was rather ck. The career wear she¡¯s in drew some eyes to


    her the moment she stepped in the club. She caught a mboyantly-dressed man flirting with two


    young girls at the bar. She then walked over to them, said to the girl with a smile while wrapping her


    arm around the man¡¯s.


    ¡°Excuse me, he¡¯s mine.¡±


    In embarrassment, the girl took their sses and left immediately. The man didn¡¯t get mad, instead, he


    smiled teasingly, jesting.


    ¡°Miss Graham, you didn¡¯t get married. Aren¡¯t we supposed to celebrate your bachelorship?¡±


    Johnny, the third son of the Collins, Nova¡¯s confidant since childhood, was a yboy. Ewan wouldn¡¯t


    have entered the picture if a romantic spark ever red between her and Johnny.


    The smile on Nova¡¯s face faded. She took a sip of Johnny¡¯s cup, said seriously.


    ¡°I need your help, Johnny.¡±


    A frown reced Johnny¡¯s smile.


    ¡°What happened?


    ¡°I need you to set up a meeting for me with Jacob. It¡¯s about Tian Haiwan.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pondering, Johnny rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Did the Chapman invite you to the party tomorrow night?¡±


    Nova nodded as response.


    ¡°Rumor says Jacob and the Chapman are close. Maybe you will find him there tomorrow night, or, you


    could ask the Chapman for help.¡±


    Nova was in doubt.


    ¡°Did you forget what happened between E and the Chapman? They are not going to go easy on me


    if I ask them for a favor.¡±


    Johnny just sniffed.


    ¡°E? She¡¯s merely a candidate, who probably is nothing to the Chapman. Otherwise, your dad


    wouldn¡¯t be so at ease right now.¡±


    That makes sense, Nova thought.


    ¡°Do you know what he looks like?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Johnny answered, fiddling with the ss in his hand, ¡°he keeps a low profile. The word is,


    though, he is a man of charm.¡±


    Nova lowered her eyes. A man of charm? She never found any man attractive except for the one who


    stole her heart six years ago. Suddenly, a pair of brownish eyes, filled with affection and passion,


    shed in her brain. Her heart palpitated, in a hurry, she lowered her heard to conceal her emotions.


    ¡°Jacob is tough to deal with, though. Even you do get to talk to him eventually; the chances are still slim


    that you will persuade him. But, there¡¯s something you could try.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Johnny said with a tricky smile, ¡°get to him sleep with you. No matter how tough a man is, sex


    will always soften him.¡±


    Nova poured a ss of icy ck tea over his face before he finished his words.


    Next day.


    When Nova told Toby about her will to attend the Chapman¡¯s party, Toby was surprised. The Chapman


    invited a lot of young elites to the party, providing a great chance to Nova to get acquainted with some


    young men of high social status. Toby wanted to ask her to attend the party but didn¡¯t know how to tell


    her due to the tension between them recently. Thus, he consented immediately when Nova asked.


    ¡°Ewan and E are going too, I¡¯ll let the chauffeur take you...¡±


    He saw Nova¡¯s cold face before finishing his words.


    ¡°Dad,¡± she spat out word by word, ¡°you don¡¯t really think that we can still get along with each other, do


    you?¡±


    Toby averted his eyes, said in a low voice.


    ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re still family.¡±


    ¡°The only reason I can be sitting here talking to you,¡± Nova stood up, her voice cold as ice, ¡°is that


    you¡¯re my father.¡±


    She¡¯s implying that she and Toby would no longer be father and daughter if he kept pushing her. Toby


    dared not risk over this, she couldn¡¯t be more certain about it. Without her, the Graham Group would for


    sure copse. Toby loved thepany more than he did his wife and daughters. Guess that is love,


    pathetic.


    Toby tensed, and then once again he said in a low voice.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll let the chauffeur take you to the party first.¡±


    ¡°Gesture is appreciated. But no.¡± she said inly. ¡°Johnny will give me a drive.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Toby nodded, ¡°Johnny is a trustworthy kid.¡±


    The party began. Chatters andughter resonated through the lobby, decently-dressed men and


    women roamed around. Anyone who imed that they didn¡¯t know the Chapman must be a foreigner.


    The Chapman, virtually, was king of Y City. Politicians, businessmen, and even military wouldn¡¯t defy


    them easily. But what really intrigued people toe to the party were two young Chapman boys and a


    Chapman girl who just reached the age of marriage. No one would want to miss the opportunity to


    change their life. Maybe it would be better describing the event as a blind date rather than a party.


    Sitting at a corner, Nova whispered to the man next to her while she shook the ss of wine in her


    hand.


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    Frowning, Johnny shook his head. He put on a suit for the party today, making him seem more serious


    than usual. Still, he sparkled, pulling girls¡¯ eyes on him like a ma.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Based on my extensive experience, I think he¡¯s not here.¡±


    Nova was speechless. He might as well just say he¡¯s a expert detective.


    ¡°Mrs,¡± the voice of a child threw both of them away, ¡°your boobies are about to pop out.¡±


    Following the voice, they saw a woman in a bustier dress, beneath which her breasts were straining at


    the leash to see the outside world. Standing in front of her was a boy of about seven years old, who


    had just given thedy a ¡°warm¡± notice.


    Amused, Johnny burst intoughter.


    Nova suppressed herughter. But still, there¡¯s a hint of smile on her face.


    The girl was so embarrassed, she yelled.


    ¡°What a rude kid! Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°Mrs,¡± the boy said innocently, ¡°Dad once taught me, a woman¡¯s boobies are like a man¡¯s pee-pee, you


    don¡¯t show them to just anybody.¡±


    Nova was shocked. That was, well, in a sense, excellent education.


    The girl¡¯s face turned really red as the crowd gotrger. Fury, mixed with embarrassment, surged


    through her.


    ¡°You stupid kid! What in the hell are you talking about? How dare you call me Mrs., I¡¯m only twenty


    one.¡±


    The kid frowned and said after a moment of thoughts.


    ¡°So...Miss?¡±


    The girl was soothed a little. However, the boy then talked to himself.


    ¡±Did dad lie to me? He said that the more makeup a woman puts on, the less confidant she is about her


    own appearance. This Mrs doesn¡¯t seem to be inconfident at all.¡±


    Nova finallyughed. The kid¡¯s cute, she thought.


    She looked at the clock, and then decided to take a closer look.

 Chapter 7 My Dad Has A Sharp Tongue

    Chapter 7 My Dad Has A Sharp Tongue


    The girl face was dark, the mockery surrounded her galled her. In a fit of rage, she pushed the boy


    away violently.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    There¡¯s no way that a little child could ward off such a shove from a adult. The boy fell back. And right


    before he was about to hit the ss table behind him, Nova stepped out and grabbed him.


    Gracefully, she bent over and stroked the boy over his head, said to him in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes glowed, his hands holding Nova¡¯s, his face flushed.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Nova Graham.


    Someone recognized her and yelled out her name, sparking conversations about the breaking off of


    her engagement among the crowd and her groom stolen by her sister. Ignoring the crowd, Nova stood


    up and stared at the girl, said.


    ¡°Miss, you are an adult and you should be responsible for your actions. You would¡¯vemitted a


    crime if no one gave the boy a hand. It¡¯s not only illegal for you to hurt a child like that but also morally


    uneptable. You said the boy¡¯s rude, but he was merely repeating what his dad taught him. However,


    I don¡¯t see any part of hurting a child is no rude.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The intrigues, conspiracies she had seen in Graham Group had bred her into a tough woman. You


    don¡¯t want any argument with Nova Graham. That¡¯s what people in Y City always said. You would


    never take any advantage of her.


    Her usation really got the girl fly off the handle, her body trembling, and her face pale. She couldn¡¯t


    stand such affront anymore, she yelped.


    ¡°Who are you to judge me? You are not so much better than me! You are here looking for a fling too,


    don¡¯t you? Oh, yeah, you are a female of decency and principle, I so admire you!¡± sarcasm filled her


    voice, ¡°you are nothing but a slut. And when your ex-groom realized that, he dumped you immediately.¡±


    Nova face turned dark instantly. A hand, reassuring, fell on her shoulder before she retaliated, she then


    heard the boy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Nova wanted to turn around to check out who the man was, but the man¡¯s voice, low and sexy,


    preceded her.


    ¡°Security. Take her out of here.¡±


    The unexpected interference of the man made the girl really nervous. Uncontrobly, she flinched.


    Then in an attempt to conceal her embarrassment, she yelled in a shrill voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the rights to do so!¡±


    The man sniffed his face cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t? Are you saying that the owner of a party can¡¯t decide who to invite and who not to? I¡¯m a


    Chapman, and the kid you just scolded is my son.¡±


    He¡¯s a Chapman, the man¡¯s statement caused amotion among the crowd. He ¡®s a Chapman, then


    he must know Jacob, Nova though, what a coincidence.


    The girl copsed down onto the ground, silent. The farce was soon put to an end as the security took


    her out of the venue.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Nova heard the man said.


    Reluctantly, the boy loosed his hand from Nova and walked towards the man, he whispered.


    ¡°Dad, why did it take you so long?¡±


    The man prodded his son on the head.


    ¡°I was away for several minutes. And see how many trouble you brought me.¡±


    The boy made a face at his father and then returned to Nova. Raising his head to look into Nova¡¯s


    eyes, holding Nova¡¯s hand, he said with a flush on his face.


    ¡°Could you be my girlfriend? Don¡¯t refuse me please, you are my first love.¡±


    It¡¯s all dead silence.


    ¡°Slick.¡±


    The man lifted the boy up in the air with one hand.


    ¡°Girlfriend? Have you seminal emission first!¡±


    Nova was embarrassed. Maintaining herposure, she turned around and lowered her head a little,


    said.


    ¡°Thanks for your help, Mr. Chapman.¡±


    The boy pulled the man¡¯s sleeve, whispered.


    ¡°Dad, be nice. I really like her.¡±


    The man gave the boy a pat on his head and a gaze.


    ¡°No pocket money if I hear one more word from you.¡±


    The boy pouted, looking at his dad bitterly.


    In a domineering manner, the man studied Nova critically. After a moment, he said inly.


    ¡°You help my son first.¡±


    Nova replied with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s cute.¡±


    The boy was delighted by thepliment. He grinned but still dared not talk


    ¡°Cute will never be a word for him.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone became cold abruptly. When Nova raised her head, the man had already left with the


    boy.


    Nova was confused, the man seemed to be mad. She then ran to them, said calmly.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman. Could you do me a favor?¡±


    The man stopped and turned around. Taking a step forward towards Nova, he forced her into a corner.


    Naturally, Nova raised her head to have a look of the man. His chin was neatly shaved, his lips were in


    god shapes, and his eyes were brownish. Nova felt a minor palpitation when she looked into those


    eyes, she somehow found them familiar.


    ¡°It seems like you have some ulterior motive for helping my son.¡±


    The man stressed at ¡°ulterior motive.¡± Nova felt offended by his insinuation, she looked straight into the


    man¡¯s eyes, said in a low but firm voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s a gross insult to my personality. I didn¡¯t know the boy was your son in the first ce, and it¡¯s


    only a coincidence that I would ask you for help. But if that made you misunderstand, just pretend that I


    never said a word.¡±


    She then turned around to leave but the boy grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Miss, my dad just has a sharp tongue, don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Sharp tongue? That would apliment for him. Nova looked down and patted on the boy¡¯s hand, said


    gently.


    ¡°Thank you. But I really have to go now.¡±


    As she turned once again to leave, the man suddenly asked


    ¡°What kind of favor?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect the man to talk. Is that an apology? She thought. Holding his son, the man turned


    around to leave before Nova got to see his face.


    ¡°Follow up.¡± He said.


    Nova tired to catch sight of Johnny but failed. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to follow them.


    Recliningzily against his dad¡¯s shoulder, the boy yawned, his mouth pouty.


    ¡°Dad, before today, you never hug me since I turned seven.

 Chapter 8 Dance, Will You?

    Chapter 8 Dance, Will You?


    ¡°So?¡±


    The little boy tilted his head and considered for a while,


    ¡°I saw great grandpa.¡±


    Then he sighed like an adult,


    ¡°Dad, you never hold me when great grandfather is away. You hypocrite.¡±


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, pinched his little cheek and said with a smile.


    ¡°If you say it again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll throw you down now!¡±


    The little man quivered and immediately hugged his neck tightly.


    Nova listened to the interaction between the father and son, and she couldn¡¯t resist the corners of her


    mouth raising.


    From the corner of his eye, Jacob saw her smile before she could stop herself. Nova bowed her eyes in


    shame like a child who had been caught doing something wrong.


    Out of her sight, Jacob lifted the corners of the mouth slightly.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Nova was stunned for a moment. Then she reflected that he was asking her, so she immediately


    replied.


    ¡°I heard that the you have some friendship with Mr. Bourne, and I hope you to introduce me to him.¡±


    As soon as the little boy heard ¡°Mr. Bourne¡±, he immediately widened his eyes, blushed and excited, as


    if he wanted to say something.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and gave him a cold nce. The little guy immediately put out his hand to


    cover his mouth, looking innocent. Jacob raised his eyebrows and asked casually.


    ¡°For what do you want to see Mr. Bourne?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Nova thought about it and said frankly.


    ¡°I want to talk to Mr. Bourne about Tian Haiwan.¡±


    Hearing, Jacob walked into a room and turned on the light. He put the little boy on the bed and said in a


    low voice.


    ¡°Sleep now, or you will be found drinking.¡±


    The boy grabbed the quilt, covered himself and whispered.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve made me in trouble three times. Can I trust you again?¡±


    Jacob raised his eyebrows,


    ¡°Do you have any other choice?¡±


    The boy gave him a intive look, and covered his head with the quilt to show his unhappiness.


    Jacob rumpled up his hair, then got out of the room.


    Standing by the door, Nova saw him out and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, could you help me with that!¡±


    Jacob approached her, with his shadow falling on her. Nova instinctively stepped back a little, then she


    heard his low voice.


    ¡°You are afraid of me, right?¡±


    Nova¡¯s breath was slightly stagnant, and she said in a in voice.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just not used to being so close to someone.¡±


    Jacob peered at her eyes. She looked so calm and indifferent. She didn¡¯t recognize him at all. Damn it!


    He got rage, with his hand clenching into a fist. He suddenly departed from her.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯te here today.¡± Said Jacob in a muffled voice.


    Nova pulled herself up there and then followed him.


    ¡°Can you give me his private contact information?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him that well.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s tone was a little impatient. Nova paused for a moment. She could tell that Jacob was not going


    to introduce her. Was he making fun of her? She got a little angry and stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Whispered Nova.


    She turned to leave here, but suddenly she was pulled back. She fell against Jacob¡¯s chest and he


    naturally put his arm around her waist. She caught a whiff of tobo, then she came to herself. In his


    arms, Nova frowned and was pushing him away.


    While Jacob didn¡¯t even move a muscle, he said in a in voice.


    ¡°If you want me to help you, do me a favor first.¡±


    Nova frowned,


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    Looking at the crowd not far away, Jacob opened his thin lips and said slowly.


    ¡°Just y along!¡±


    Before Nova was about to open her mouth and said something, someone came and said to Jacob.


    ¡°Middle brother, you are here! Grandfather and uncle want to see you!¡±


    Nova leaned slightly and saw a handsome boy standing over there. She seemed to have met him and


    he should be a member of the Chapman family. The Chapman family had many descendants who


    dedicated themselves in different scopes, including military affairs, politics and business. She only


    knew about several who were in business. So she didn¡¯t know about this man. But this man called


    Jacob middle brother, so Jacob was the guy who will have a blind date with E. But the Graham family


    didn¡¯t know that he had a child.


    ¡°Simon, you go and tell grandfather that I have ady around me, and I will be thereter.¡±


    Simon then turned his eyes to Nova and she nodded to him. He then gave Jacob a nce with a subtle


    smile, as if he had understood something.


    ¡°Middle brother, I guess grandfather would like you to have a date with thedy rather than go back


    there, if he knows you have ady around you.¡±


    Jacob nced at Nova with the corner of his mouth raising, and said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Simonughed and winked at Nova, then he left, singing.


    Nova seemed to catch something. She looked up at Jacob¡¯s side face and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to use me to escape from the blind date?¡±


    She was not so sure for that because there were a lot of women like E, who was waiting to be


    selected to marry Jacob. She was not clear whether he had chosen one suitable.


    The smile on Jacob¡¯s face had faded away, instead of a in face. He said slowly, with deep eyes.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like to?¡±


    Nova frowned, saying nothing. It seemed that she guessed it correctly. In fact, she was unwilling to get


    involved in his things. The first reason was that the news about the cancetion of her wedding two


    months ago just disappeared. The second was that his eyes on her made her uneasy. However, she


    had no other ways to Tian Haiwan, so she hesitated for a while.


    ¡°But you said you don¡¯t know him well.¡±


    Stiff for a second, Jacob felt that he had shoot himself in the foot. But he just showed a nce at Nova


    and said, squinting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him, but my younger brother is an acquaintance to an official who worked in the


    Land Bureau.¡±


    What he said cut to the heart of the matter. An official in the Land Bureau can do directly deal with her


    matter. If she can get the deed of Tian Haiwan with the help of the official, she didn¡¯t have to ask Mr.


    Bourne for help. She weighed it and nodded.


    ¡°Well, I hope Mr. Chapman can help me with this in three days.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    He drooped his eyes, then got his cuff links on, asking.


    ¡°Dance, will you?¡±


    Nova was in a haze when he suddenly changed a topic, but she also nodded subconsciously.

 Chapter 9 For what? For Your Betrayal?

    Chapter 9 For what? For Your Betrayal?


    Jacob¡¯s lips curved. Then he started to dance with Nova elegantly, with one hand around Nova¡¯s waist


    and the other holding hers. Jacob danced well, with prides in his eyes. He looked like the noble in


    Medieval Europe. No, he was actually a nobleman. Nova had received all kinds of training since


    childhood, so she had no problems keeping the pace with Jacob. The two, both with good looks,


    danced on the dance floor as if there was no one else, attracting many eyes falling on them.


    With so many people present here, Nova believed that the news that Nova Graham fell in love with


    Jacob Chapman will be reported soon. Maybe it¡¯s just a deceit to others for him, while for Nova, it¡¯s


    also amercial hype. So it¡¯s a great opportunity for herpany to be listed on the stock market.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Nova looked at Jacob¡¯s chin and whispered.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, you have just returned home, so you may not be clear about my story.¡±


    Jacob looked down at her and alluded her to continue.


    Nova decided to make it clear. She was single now, so the deceit had no effects on her. However, it¡¯ll


    y a role to Jacob.


    ¡°Two months ago, I broke the wedding off with my ex-fiance, who was now with my sister. Besides, my


    sister, E Graham, will have a blind date with you, if nothing else.¡±


    She was concise and honest. After hearing this, Jacob just asked, without any change of his


    expression.


    ¡°Are you sad?¡±


    Nova was stunned. She wanted to tell Jacob that she was scandal-gued recently. She might not


    help him but get him into trouble. However, he asked whether she felt sad or not. She used to be in


    great desire that the words like that could be uttered from her families¡¯ mouth, which were from a


    strange man¡¯s now. How ridiculous!


    She dodged Jacob¡¯s eyes, lowered her head and said calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad, but it¡¯s humiliating.¡±


    Jacob stopped dancing. The hand on her shoulder suddenly held her by the chin and forced her to look


    up at him. Her eyes looked very beautiful and indifferent, but he found a trace of vulnerability in them. If


    she was not sad, why did she choose to give her virginity to a strange man that night? He wanted to


    question her, but he just stared at her eyes and said.


    ¡°You are not frank.¡±


    For an instant Nova froze, then she turned her head and stopped talking about this topic. After a while,


    she said again.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, I¡¯m telling you what¡¯s in stake. After all, I think it might be better for you if you ask


    someone else to help you with that. Moreover, if there¡¯s an ident out of control, I don¡¯t have to take


    any responsibility. After all, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    What Nova said sounded a little bit unkind, but Jacob did not even frown.


    ¡°I always have confidence in my choice.¡±


    Nova caught a hint from his words, but she cannot tell it clearly. Nova frowned. She perhaps thought


    too much.


    Ewan, who was not far away, watched the to and fro of their dancing, with a mixed feeling in his eyes.


    With a wine ss in his hand, he drank the wine bottoms up, then he walked toward them.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Nova frowned and turned around to see Ewan in a white suit. With one hand in his


    pocket, the other was caressing the ring on his fourth finger. He looked at Jacob¡¯s hand on the waist of


    Nova, and frowned slightly.


    Nova nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ewan peered at Jacob, then turned to Nova.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that my father has gotten the things about Tian Hanwan agreed with the H Group.


    And the agreement can be signed tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Nova pulled herself up and then looked at Jacob beside her. But before she opened her mouth, he


    picked his phone up and said with a smile.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to answer a call.¡±


    Nova nodded and watched Jacob leave.


    Ewan stared at Jacob¡¯s back, and asked after a long while.


    ¡°A member of the Chapman family? What do you want to do, Nova?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Coming to herself, Nova looked at him sarcastically and turned to leave.


    With his face changed, Ewan suddenly took her by the arm,


    ¡°Is this your revenge?¡±


    Laughing, Nova brushed off his hand and looked at him mockingly.


    ¡°For what? Your betrayal?¡±


    Nova poked him in the chest with her finger, saying with a cold smile.


    ¡°Ewan, don¡¯t think highly of yourself and don¡¯t look down upon others! Before you say that, just ask


    yourself whether you deserve it or not.¡±


    Jacob was answering a phone call upstairs.


    ¡°Who told you that Tian Haiwan is not needed?¡±


    With a gloomy look, Jacob gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°President Chapman, you said that this morning.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    Jacob asked with wide eyes.


    The man at the other end of the phone whispered.


    ¡°You said that Tian Haiwan was barren in the middle of nowhere. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Jacob twitched the corner of his mouth with embarrassment. After a cough, he said.


    ¡°Did I say that it is not needed?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Well, have it back!¡±


    ¡°But the lot ofnd is really in a bad condition. What do we buy it for?¡±


    ¡°My son will y with it, ok?¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    With a long face, the man replied.


    Wonders will never cease. He knew what kind of person President Chapman was. He will never waste


    one cent on something useless. But Jacob said he bought thend for his boy to y with. Was he


    kidding him?


    After hanging up, Jacob went to the bathroom and sprayed Cologne. He looked at himself in the mirror


    and nodded with satisfaction. Then he went downstairs.


    ¡°Nova.¡±


    With a gloomy face, Ewan wanted to say something but was stopped by a sweet voice behind him.


    ¡°Ewan, why are you here? I have been looking for you for a while.¡±


    E, in a pink dress and with a high ponytail, trotted over and took Ewan by the arm. Under her neat


    bangs were her watery eyes. Then she seemed to just catch eyes on Nova, and whispered with a trace


    of fear on her face.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here, too.¡±


    Nova gave a glimpse at her. She didn¡¯t look so scary, but why did E show a face with frightened


    expression.


    Nova picked up a ss of wine and turned around to leave. E suddenly raised her voice.


    ¡°Sister, dad told me that President Hall¡¯s son and President Mason¡¯s son also attend this party, and let


    me introduce you to them. I just saw them over there and you should go to have a chat with them.


    Otherwise, dad will me me.¡±


    Nova paused then turned around to stare at her with sharp eyes. E was really terrified this time and


    stepped back unconsciously.


    E¡¯s eyes seemed to be full of sincerity, but Nova could find a trace of glee. President Hall¡¯s son was


    known of a y boy, who had an affair with several actresses. As for President Mason¡¯s son, it¡¯s said


    that he was an addict. If her father wanted her to marry one of them, there will be no doubt that the


    Graham Group will go bankrupt one day.


    With Nova¡¯s sharp eyes, E¡¯s lips closed firmly with innocent wide eyes, then she whispered.


    ¡°Sister, my wedding with Ewan will take ce this mouth, and we hope that you will find your Mr. right,


    who can make you happy, not a man like that guy who made you suffer a lot in the past six


    years.¡±

 Chapter 10 I Have to Take You Home

    Chapter 10 I Have to Take You Home


    Nova pursed her lips, with her fingers closing into a fist. For the first time, she hated E who was just


    over 20 years old but was good at hiding her malevolence with an innocent look. When she licked the


    wound alone, E just rip the Band-Aid off and let Nova see how stupid she used to be.


    ¡°Nova!¡±


    There was a gentle call behind. Nova got in a trance. This voice sounded like that of the man, who was


    Nova¡¯s boyfriend six years ago. She turned around slightly and saw Jacobing towards her. He


    approached her and held her hands with a warm smile.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Jacob whispered.


    All of a sudden, Nova nearly burst into tears. However, she looked down slightly and covered up her


    emotion.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok.¡± She spoke in whispers.


    E¡¯s face changed slightly, and then she showed a sweet smile.


    ¡°Sir, you know my sister? Sister, would you like to introduce him?¡±


    Nova indifferently looked at E¡¯s artificial face, then said in a in voice.


    ¡°This is Jacob Chapman, the middle son of the Chapman family.¡±


    E¡¯s face suddenly changed. She lowered her head without any trace and avoided Jacob¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Sister, you¡­you take your time. We have to go now.¡±


    Ewan frowned slightly and left with E. E was afraid that Nova will tell Jacob her refusal to the


    Chapman family. She gently pulled Ewan and whispered.


    ¡°Ewan, will sister tell him something?¡±


    Ewan looked at the young face and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Your dad said nothing about Nova¡¯s date. Why said that just now?¡±


    E froze in an instant. She clenched her fist and her eyes turned red,


    ¡°Why? A drug addict and a letch, both of them were the friends introduced by my good sister to me.


    What I did is just a tit for tat, but you seem to worry about her.¡±


    Ewan frowned and sighed.


    ¡°Nonsense! It has nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t provoke her hereafter. You are no match for her.¡±


    E was leaning against his chest, with gloomy eyes. She will snatch everything from Nova, including


    Ewan and Jacob.


    ¡°You are angry. Do you still care about him?¡± Jacob asked in a in voice.


    Jacob was holding her waist, slightly drooping eyes at her forehead.


    Nova was a little surprised, and then she said with a faint smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    A glimmer of light shed in Jacob¡¯s eyes. He sipped his lips and said nothing more.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Chapman, my trouble about Tian Haiwan had been sorted out.¡±


    She was implying that the promise she had made didn¡¯t count.


    Jacob looked up at her but did not say a word.


    Before Nova want to say something, the phone suddenly rang. She said sorry and turned to answer the


    phone call.


    After a while, Nova came back to him with a dark face. Jacob was still standing there and shaking his


    ss gracefully. He seemed to be at ease but no one can ignore him for the sake of his imposing


    manner.


    Nova¡¯s steps towards him paused. She then took his wine ss and bottomed it up. She pressed close


    to his ears and whispered.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, I hope we will cooperate pleasantly.¡±


    With lips raising, Jacob pulled her into his arms and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    There were people around taking photos sneakily with mobile phones, which made Nova uneasy. Her


    eyes moved over two figures not far and recognized that one of them was Denis, but the woman beside


    him was not Emilie.


    Jacob saw her strange expression then followed the direction of her nce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Jacob.


    Nova shook her head and said.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Chapman. I¡¯m not feeling well and I want to go home and have a rest. Our


    agreement...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll assign someone in charge to talk about the agreement tomorrow morning.¡±


    With a smile, Jacob stroked the hair off her face and whispered.


    ¡°But, Nova, I have to take you home.¡±


    It¡¯s not a question, but a request. Nova smiled, thinking this man was a bit overbearing.


    It was quiet and awkward in the car. Nova was not good at lightening the mood, so she didn¡¯t offer to


    start a talk. From the rear mirror, Jacob was quietly watching her. Nova was aplicated woman. She


    had a cold disposition, but mourous eyes. With an attractive countenance, she often showed a


    pathetic face. He couldn¡¯t help thinking how amorous she will be if a heartfelt smile was on her face.


    Jacob suddenly recalled that night with her two months ago, then he got a dry throat. But when it


    urred to him that Nova hadn¡¯t recognized him, he felt frustration and grievance. Damn it! He had


    been deeply engaged in having sex with her and making her happy, but she couldn¡¯t recognize him at


    all. He will never get it away so easily!


    A dirty joke suddenly urred to him.


    Thinking of the joke, he suddenly burst intoughter. Nova heard his deepughter, then turned to look


    at him with a puzzle. Jacob coughed to hide his guilty and said.


    ¡°Y City has developed rapidly these years.¡±


    Nova looked through the window at the city night scape and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°You seem to have been away from this city for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been away for some time.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nova nodded. After a while, she asked again,


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your marriage, so youe back?¡±


    ¡°Marriage?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s voice raised a little. A whileter, he replied.


    ¡°Part of the reason.¡±


    Nova was about to say something, but a call stopped her. She looked at the phone screen, and it was


    from Denis. Her face turned dark.


    Jacob watched her face change and said.


    ¡°Is it inconvenient to answer the call with me here? What about pulling over?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Nova then answered the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Nova, please don¡¯t tell Emilie about this evening.¡±


    Nova sneered.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about her when you had a date with another woman?¡±


    ¡°The truth is not what you see. That girl was my neighbor when I was a child, the niece of mayor


    Anderson. She just returned home some time ago. I bumped into her this evening, but I don¡¯t tell Emilie


    just for fear that she will misunderstand our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Denis, I will keep it a secret because I want my friend to have a happy life with you. But you¡¯d better


    keep in mind what you said today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nova was not in the mood to hear his words like that, and she just said in a in voice.


    ¡°Denis, you have been married to Emilie for three years, but your parents¡¯ attitude to Emilie is really


    chilling. You are her husband. If you try to thaw the rtionship between your parents and Emilie, she


    will lead a much easier life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Recently, we are preparing to have to baby. If she gets pregnant, I believe that my parents


    will be kind to her.¡±


    Nova sneered and hung up directly.

 Chapter 11 The entire Graham family is yours

    Chapter 11 The entire Graham family is yours


    She turned her head out of the car. Love is the most unreliable thing in the world. No matter how deep


    the affection, it will slowly be polished off by life necessities.


    She wasn''t aware that on the other side, the man looked deeply at her back with his eyes shing in


    dark light that was deep and mesmerizing.


    When the car passed T University, the man suddenly stepped on the brake. Nova opened her eyes and


    when she saw the scenery outside, her eyes deepen, and she gave the man a puzzled look.


    He took the jacket, pulled a wallet from it, and said lightly, ¡°Wait for me, I''ll go and buy a box of


    cigarettes.¡±.


    Nova nodded and quietly looked at his back. She thought that a man with such status as him would not


    buy cigarettes in such a ce. He was not as taboo and strange as she thought.


    T University


    Nova looked at the familiar, yet unfamiliar buildings, and her heart stung slightly.


    Ten minutester, the man came back, carrying a cup of milk tea in his hand. He casually threw his


    wallet into the rear seat then stuffed the milk tea into her hand, and said lightly,


    ¡°They gave it free with the cigarettes, I don''t drink this kind of drink.¡±.


    The car was suddenly full of a slight tobo smell. Nova was stunned as she touched the warm milk


    tea in her hands and whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡±.


    The man curled his lips and stepped on the elerator.


    Nova held the cup and with her slender fingers, she gently rubbed the edge of the cup. Her eyes


    inadvertently saw the line of small text, arge cup of taro milk tea is 8 yuan.


    Nova lowered her eyes as if she hadn''t seen it, opened her lips slightly, and covered the straw.


    Unconsciously, there was a smile in her eyes. She suddenly felt that this man who had only known


    from the other night was very interesting.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the Graham vi. The car stopped at the door.


    She looked at the familiar building in front of her and turned back and said, ¡°Thanks, I''ve reached.¡±.


    The man did not speak. Instead, he got out of the car and opened the door and took out a beautifully


    packaged box from the back, and handed it to her with an indifferent tone, ¡°Since it''s sote, I will not


    go in. Here is a gift for uncle and aunt.¡±.


    Nova was stunned for a moment. Once the man let go of the gift, she subconsciously caught it.


    Although it is not clear what it is, intuition told her it should be worth a lot.


    The man got onto the car before she could react. Nova hurriedly after him and yelled, ¡°Mr. Chapman¡±.


    Just when he turned, he saw that she was falling forward, and shended just nice in his arms. Her lips


    landed on his chin, and the man''s eyes changed slightly and suddenly softened.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Nova felt the rough touch on his lips, and her face heated up, she pushed him away and coughed.


    The man reached out and touched his chin and whispered, ¡°Kiss goodbye?¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, I...¡±


    ¡°Next time, you can go up a little.¡±


    The man did not wait for her to finish, he said another sentence. Then he opened the door to got onto


    the car, made a gesture to her before he turned around and left.


    Nova ufortably touched her lips a little. Just as she turned around, she saw a family of three


    standing at the door. No, now it is a family of four.


    ¡°Nova, shouldn''t you exin it?¡±


    E''s sharp voice pierced the eardrum.


    Nova frowned and said coldly, ¡°The fact is what you see, what do you want me to exin?¡±.


    ¡°All I see is that you''re kissing!¡±


    E''s face had a ghastly expression.


    ¡°When did you know him!¡±


    Nova sneered, ¡°In what capacity are you asking me?¡±.


    ¡°Have you told him everything about me? Is it you don''t want to see me happy!¡±?


    E''s voice was a little sharp but Nova sneered out loud, ¡°Do you still use me to tell him your glorious


    deeds?¡±


    E turned white and gently sobbed, ¡°Nova, the entire Graham family is yours, I just want to be with


    Ewan. Is this not possible?¡±


    Lucie had a ghastly expression, while she was coaxing E, she was also ming and looking pitifully


    at Toby.


    Nova did not change her facial expressing, she passed them to go in and Toby suddenly said,


    ¡°Nova, did you tell him?"


    ¡°No¡±, Nova clenched her fist. Her heart had gradually pan cold and she looked at Toby sarcastically and


    said,


    ¡°Back then, were you so suspicious of her?¡±


    Toby was shocked, his face turned a little white, and he softly said, ¡°E...¡±.


    "Don''t call me! ".


    Despite E''s eyes bing red and teary, her expression remained cold and scary. She swept


    through the family of three and enunciated after each word.


    ¡°I respect you as my father but don''t let me lose thest bit of affection for you. Back then, what my


    mother wouldn''t do, I would also not do, regardless of whether you believe it or not.¡±


    She said that as she stuffed the gift into Toby''s hands and she decisively turned to leave.


    Toby looked at her back view and held the gift with his trembling fingers. His eyes contained a pang of


    guilt and humiliation that were obscure and inexplicable.


    Lucie who was next to him had a stiff yet also gentle expression she usually carried as she gently said,


    ¡°Toby, Nova probably still minds E and Ewan. We should probably introduce some friends to her. By


    the time she gets into the next rtionship, she would slowly forget all these sad things.¡±.


    Toby pursed his lips and sighed for a while.


    ¡°It''s not that easy.¡±.


    Lucie groaned, ¡°No matter how strong a woman is, she would still need a man to help. It''s all because


    you indulge her for so many years that develop her today''s character.¡±


    Toby was silent for a moment and said, ¡°I''ll look at it again.¡±.


    When the car left the Graham vi, the corners of the man''s lips twitched helplessly. He felt


    uncontrobly happy just by thinking of the kiss with Nova earlier.


    However, he took a deep breath and suppressed the restless emotions in his body. Just then, the


    phone rang.


    ¡°Jacob, where are you? Hurry back, the old man is looking for you all over the world. Elliot drank


    alcohol and you didn''t care. The little guy ran to the old man''s room to pee and was caught. That boy


    even peed into the old man''s favorite white marble vase; the old man almost fainted out of breath.¡±.


    The man thought about the situation at home, and his lips curled up.


    ¡°I''m on my way, and I''ll go back and teach him a lesson.¡±.


    Simon sighed and said, ¡°Well, you better take care of yourself, Elliot, the little traitor, insisted that you


    taught it. The old man said angrily that you are not setting a good example for your child. Jacob, did


    you do this when you were a child?¡±


    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth twitched. Only Brody had used to urinate in the thermos pot that the


    olddy gave to the old man when he was a child would make fun of him. Damn, he did not learn from


    the good, yet he remembered this sort of thing. He squinted, sneered, and said, ¡°What, do you also


    want to learn?¡±.


    Simon choked and smiled as he said, ¡°No, no¡±.


    ¡°All right, I''m hanging up, I''ll reach in ten minutes.¡±

 Chapter 12 Cant you let me find a wife?

    Chapter 12 Can''t you let me find a wife?


    When the man finished speaking, he cut off the phone, and suddenly thought about Nova who said that


    the rascal son was cute. If that boy can be considered cute, then there must have three words written


    on his forehead when he was a child, a good baby.


    Ten minutester, at the Chapman¡®s vi.


    Unlike the strong modern style of the Graham¡¯s vi the construction of the Chapman¡®s vi is very


    simple and had the taste of the 70s and 80s. However, it is not old, the Chapman had several


    generations are military origin. Therefore, it is not surprising that it had such a simple style.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the man entered the room, he was faced with arge army boot. His pupils shrank and he


    quickly moved away. With a "thump", the boot hit the wall behind him and fell off.


    The man picked up the boots, tut, and said, ¡°The old man''s power has not reduced, but these boots


    should be changed, the skin is all worn off.¡±.


    The old man who was sitting on the couch red. He looked funny wearing boots on one foot and


    naked on the other.


    When the man said this, the few other people in the living room could not help butugh.


    The old man who was embarrassed said, ¡°Simon! Pick up the boots!¡±.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Simon habitually stood in a military posture noticed his reaction, he scratched his head in annoyance


    and walked over to take the boots from the man, then bent over to the old man''s feet.


    ¡°Jacob, where did you just now? How could you put Elliot alone upstairs? If it wasn''t for Simon who


    mentioned it, we wouldn''t even have known.¡±.


    The affable olddy, sitting next to the old man, frowned and said with some reproach.


    The man curled the corner of his lips, looked at Simon, slowly said, ¡°Didn''t you tell our grandparents?¡±.


    Simon shrugs, ¡°I said, but you have too much old history that everyone does not believe, I can''t help


    it.¡±.


    The man sighed and looked at the old man.


    ¡°Haven''t you always wanted me to find a stepmother for Elliot? Now that I have done it, it also upsets


    you. What kind of trouble is this?¡±.


    The old man nced at him and frowned


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I swear by my gender, Jacob went on a date with a woman tonight!


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Of course, when should I bring her to see you?¡±.


    The old man still does not believe. At this time, a girl in casual clothes next to him. Oh no, it should be


    said that it a woman who shouted,


    ¡°Grandpa, I''ll help you check it out.¡±


    Once she said it, she ran to the man, like a puppy, and sniffed his left and right. The man stood


    generously, allowing her ¡®to check¡¯.


    Within a few seconds, the girl''s eyes lit up, and winked at the man.


    ¡°Shalimar? Jacob, sister-inw has good taste.¡±


    The man snorted, "Will my taste be bad?¡±.


    The girl stuck her tongue out and turned to the old man.


    ¡°Grandpa, I swear by my gender that my second brother went on a date with a woman tonight. Didn''t


    he say to bring someone back? When it happens, I''ll smell her, and I will know if Jacob is lying.¡±.


    The old man snorted and red at her, ¡°You little girl is not legitimate¡±.


    The little girl shrugged and smiled at the man.


    The man looked around and whispered in a half-loud voice.


    ¡°Grandma, where''s my dad?¡±.


    The olddy''s eyes changed, she sighed and half-loud said, ¡°He went back first, and when you brought


    that girl over, I will your father to ask...¡±


    ¡°Ask for what? His son is looking for a partner. He is his father, how dare he note. How many


    years have passed? Does he no intend to let Jacobe back in his lifetime! Good-for-nothing!¡±.


    The living room was immediately silent. Even the two chatty people were quiet. The olddy nced at


    the man, she felt distressed and helpless in her eyes. After a while, she said


    ¡°Your dad he''ll figure it out.¡±.


    The man was silent for a while, only tough a little and said, ¡°I understand, it''s okay.¡±.


    The old man frowned; he didn''t like the atmosphere. He suddenly remembered something and asked,


    ¡°By the way, where is the porcin that I asked you to carry?¡±.


    ¡°I''d forgot if you didn''t say it.¡±, the man said with no change in his facial expression.


    ¡°Yesterday, wasn''t Commander Watts''s grandson one month old? You asked me to go on your behalf.


    Eric was muddled and took the wrong gift. I only just found out this morning.¡±


    He said he looked at the old man''s twitching expression and asked,


    ¡°Or I''ll take the gift back tomorrow?¡±.


    The old man was livid. Take it back? Does he want him to lose all his reputation? This rascal is


    purposely causing trouble for him!


    ¡°Forget it!¡±.


    The old man said in a rough voice.


    ¡°Remember to bring the girl home tomorrow, or you can roll back to your ce where you can be a


    bachelor for all you want!¡±.


    ¡°Mmm!¡±.


    The man answered, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°Transfer document?¡±.


    Nova frowned and looked at Eric, the so-called man''s assistant, who was in front of her.


    ¡°Yes, recently caught up with the change of session, it is not convenient for Mr. Chapman to use the


    rtionship. Justst night, after talking with the president of H. Group, thend was purchased, and all


    procedures werepleted overnight. this was done so I can meet you as promised this morning. Mr.


    Chapman has the intention to transfer thisnd to your name, as long as you sign on the line.¡±.


    Nova listened and instead ced the pen down and said, ¡°This transfer, I''m afraid it is not appropriate.


    We are businessmen, you name a price, I will buy it directly.¡±.


    Eric was somewhat sorry.


    ¡°Miss Graham, I''m just an assistant, I would not be able to make the decision.¡±.


    Nova was silent for a moment and the contract was signed and then said, ¡°Can I ask, what does Mr.


    Chapman do?¡±.


    Eric stroked his sses and smiled.


    ¡°Our boss did a little business abroad. When he got older, the family urged him to start a family, these


    two years he is nning to expand his business back in the country.¡±.


    The other person was vague, therefore, Nova didn''t need to get to the bottom of it. After a duplicate of


    the agreement was kept, she said, "Please help to thank Mr. Chapman for me.¡±.


    "This kind of thing, it is better for Miss Graham to say it in person.¡±


    Eric skillfully deflected and looked at the time.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I still have a meeting, I have to take my leave first.¡±


    Nova nodded and watched Eric leave. she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number and said,


    ¡°Johnny, help me transfer five million to the Jacob Chapman¡¯s bank ount, I know you can do it.¡±.


    H. Group, in the President''s office


    ¡°Jacob, the person who left the entire R&D department to go back to the country, did it for this? ¡°.


    A newspaper smashed over, and the man sitting on the sofa reached out to catch it, nced at it, and


    said after a long while.


    ¡°Damn it, which newspaper office was it that shot me so old, they didn''t even bother helping to


    photoshop a little.¡±.


    The man who threw the newspaper looked at him gloomily and the atmosphere around him became


    colder.


    The man said, ¡°After graduating, we should start a family. Louie, although you are a celibate, can''t you


    let me find a daughter-inw?¡±.


    Louie nced at him, sat down, only to say,


    ¡°Did you deliberately let Alfred take this business?¡±.


    The manughed, ¡°Do I look like a phnthropist?¡±.

 Chapter 13 What took you so long!

    Chapter 13 What took you so long!


    ¡°No, you are a modern exploiter who would squeeze everything from the hardborer to ensure you


    reap the most benefits.¡±.


    Men curled his lips, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, it''s an honor.¡±.


    Louie got up and said, ¡°Next month Alfred will return, he had begun to withdraw F&R Group''s shares to


    the maind. When the timees, you would be able to meet your uncle. Prepare well, Alfred is no


    longer the same Alfred from the past.¡±.


    The man watched Louie leave, smiled gently, and said to himself,


    ¡°Jacob Chapman is no longer the same Jacob from those years.¡±


    As soon as he said it, the phone rang, and when he picked it up, his face sank. There is even some


    gnashing of teeth.


    ¡°Check for me, who just transferred five million to my ount, I give you ten minutes!¡±.


    Ten minutester, the man stared at the phone with a gloomy face.


    Johnny Collins, Nova¡¯s childhood sweetheart.


    ¡°How did you get this title deed?¡±


    After the meeting, Ewan caught up with Nova to ask about his doubts. Yesterday, it was obvious that


    everything was a matter of course, but he just told Nova about Tian Haiwan. Not long ago, he received


    a phone call saying that H. Group had sent someone to sign the purchase. He faintly felt that Nova


    knew the whole thing. H. Group just bought it yesterday, and today she got the title deed. It feels


    strange to think about it.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, since this project is entrusted to me, I naturally have my way, you should be concerned


    about theter nning of the resort rather than holding onto it at this point.¡±


    Nova paused for a moment and her expression was a little displeased.


    Ewan frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am also one of the person-in-charge of this project therefore


    I have all the rights to ask about it.¡±.


    Nova frowned, and coldly said, ¡°Then I can only say noment!¡±.


    After that, she will quickly step on the elevator and blocked Ewan out.


    The colleagues in the surroundingpany all looked over curiously, and Ewan''s expression was a


    little ghastly as he stood in ce.


    Back at the office, Nova nced at the newspaper on the table, threw it aside, andughed at the idea


    that the advertising fee of Tian Haiwan Resort was saved, and the deal was a sure win.


    ¡°Knock knock¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Nova, Toby asked me to give it to you.¡±


    Secretary Lee looked a little unnatural, he gently ced the photo in his hand on the table and left


    without waiting for Nova to speak.


    Nova saw the photo and her face immediately became cold, and she picked it up and threw it in the


    trash.


    She shook the mouse twice, then stood up in annoyance and took her coat out. When she passed


    Secretary Lee''s office, she said lightly, ¡°If Toby always asked and said that I went to see the client.¡±.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Secretary Lee watched Nova leave, he tightened his fist, took out his mobile phone, and dialed a


    number.


    ¡°E, Nova left alone.¡±


    Nova was distraught. Under Lucie''s ¡®sessful temptation¡¯, Toby seemed to have made up his mind to


    let her get married. In less than ten days, there were already no fewer than fifty photos sent to her


    office. It was a lot of effort.


    It''s not like she did not want to leave the Graham family. However, if the consequences were for


    Graham¡¯s name changed, she couldn''t afford it. This was her promise to her mother. She suddenly


    wanted tough. At this time, she couldn''t find one person to talk to. Emilie was being urged to get


    married by her family, so now she can''t get out. Emilie is a person with a family, so naturally, she can''t


    come to apany her. She''s all alone.


    The was a lot of background noise in the bar. Red and green lights shone on the faces of the drunken.


    Nova drank another and went to the bartender.


    ¡°Another cup of a depth charge.¡±


    The bartender smiled and kindly reminded, ¡°Beauty, this is your third cup, if you continue to drink, you


    would be drunk.


    Nova suddenly smiled with amorous feelings all over her face, mockingly said, ¡°It''s good to be drunk,


    it''s painful to be awake."


    The bartender shook his head and wanted to say another word when suddenly someone said, ¡°Isn''t


    this Nova, why is she drinking alone?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Nova looked over carelessly, her mind was a little dizzy. She didn''t recognize the man who was


    standing in front of her who had a frivolous expression, and she simply didn''t speak.


    Ayan didn''t care either, he pushed the woman next to him away and stretched out his hand to support


    his chin and looked at Nova with interest.


    ¡°I''ll buy you a drink, drink as much as you want, and I''ll send you hometer.¡±


    The bartender knew Ayan so he didn''t dare to speak anymore. He made the cocktail and passed it


    over. He looked at Nova with pity in his eyes.


    Nova was unaware. She took the ss and drank it silently and her face gradually flushed.


    Ayan squinted his eyes. Just by looking at her cold expression could already cause him to react, this


    woman is good! The more he thought, the itchier his heart became.


    After drinking this ss of wine, Nova wobbled up and was about to leave.


    How could Ayan let go of such a good opportunity? He immediately came forward to pull her.


    ¡°Nova, you''re drunk, I''ll take you back.¡±


    Nova frowned, the alcohol was starting to take effect, and the more she was unable to concentrate.


    She disliked the strong cologne smell in her nasal cavity and struggled to say,


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Ayan curled his lips and smiled. With evil thoughts in his eyes, he suddenly hugged her horizontally


    and whispered.


    ¡°Be good, I''ll send you back.¡±


    Nova was groggily taken into the car. She could feel that she was not safe, but she couldn''t lift the


    strength to break free due to the alcohol. Of course, Ayan wanted to get her in the car, but the Graham


    family was not easy to mess with. He must be fully prepared to let Nova lie under him without a chance


    to resist.


    HX Hotel.


    ¡°Simon, Elliot will stay with you tonight. I can''t go back tonight. Yes, ok. Tell the old man, yes, hanging


    up.¡±


    The man hung up the phone and went to the door of 2304, just as he took out the key card, he was


    stopped.


    ¡°Sir, is that what you just asked for? ¡°


    The man turned to look at what turned out to be sexy underwear, he frowned and said,


    ¡°No.¡±


    The person said sorry and knocked on the next door.


    The man opened the door and as soon as he was about to go in, he heard someoneining next


    to him.


    ¡°What took you so long toe!¡±


    The person said sorry, the man had no intention of listening and was just about to go in when he


    suddenly heard a woman''s soft cry from next door£¬


    ¡°Water~~¡±


    Ayan quickly stuffed the tip to the person and shouted ¡®baby¡¯ as he closed the door.


    The man frowned and with faint anxiety in his heart, he pushed open the door and threw his jacket on


    the sofa. He untied his tie, and it still did not calm his heart. He picked up the phone and dialed Nova''s


    number, which only rang twice before it was hung up, and then shut down. His anxiety became more


    and more intense.


    After a few minutes of silence, he could not help but get up and got out.


    On the other side, Ayan installed the camera and looked at the bed with the face of the woman. Losing


    all patience, he was just about to take off his clothes when the doorbell rang. He frowned and scolded


    as he closed the bedroom door and went out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As soon as he opened the door and saw the man who had to disturb him, Ayan''s face


    sank.

 Chapter 14 He moved his company back

    Chapter 14 He moved hispany back


    The man nced at the pair of women''s shoes at the door before he looked up at him and faintly said,


    ¡°There isn''t any hot water in my bathroom, the customer service said that the valve is on your side.


    Please let me open it.¡±.


    ¡°My girlfriend is sleeping inside, I can''t let you in to open it, can''t you just change the room?¡±.


    Ayan was about to close the door when the man stepped forward and pushed him away, squinting his


    eyes as he said, ¡°Toozy to change!¡±.


    Then he went straight for the bedroom.


    Ayan was startled, he grabbed him and screamed, ¡°Is it you want to see my woman, believe it or not, I


    will beat you!¡±.


    The man''s eyes darkened, and he kicked his waist. He spent a few years in the army so he knew


    where it hurts the most. While Ayan was howling like a dog, he kicked the bedroom door. At the door,


    after seeing the person inside, the man became as angry as a leopard.


    Before Ayan could standstill, he was punched and his mouth was immediately full of blood.


    The man''s fists and punches were sharp. He was hollowed out by the alcohol hence he didn''t have the


    strength to fight back. After a while, his entire face became swollen like a pig''s head, with a


    bloodstained face that looked very scary. The sound from the bedroom pulled a trace of his sanity back


    as he took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Get lost!¡±.


    Ayan quickly ran out that he didn''t even have the chance to wear his shoes.


    The room was quiet, the man picked up the cup on the table. He thought about it, threw it away, and


    turned around, and went into the bedroom.


    The woman on the bed has untied most of her clothes, she was twisted gently like a snake.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The man looked at the cup on the bedside, his face was extremely displeased with the medicine grains


    scattered beside her. He bent over to pick her up but was caught by surprise at how strong Nova''s


    strength was who suddenly pulled him down, looked up, and kissed his lips.


    The man''s body shook, and the feeling of bone erosion that night poured into his heart.


    With just such a simple touch, it has ignited all of his desire. Damn it, damn it!


    He rolled over and held her down, muttering...


    ¡°Nova, look clearly! What are you doing!¡±


    Nova opened her mist-filled eyes, licked his lips, and looked up to kiss him.


    The man turned his head and avoided, sping her chin.


    ¡°Who am I? "


    Nova''s twisted body was somewhat ufortable as if she had not touched the man''s body, she


    whispered, ¡°Hold me.¡±


    Thinking of eight years ago, the man suddenly bowed his head and kissed her brow, and whispered,


    ¡°Nova, tell me, who am I?"


    Nova looked at his eyes, seeming to be bewitched, and murmured for a while.


    ¡°Alfred."


    The man''s eyes darkened, and he lowered his head and bit her lip. The camera on the bonsai in the


    corner shed slightly, but no one saw it.


    The next day, Nova woke up groggily, with a sharp pain in her temples. She felt bad to be so drunk.


    She closed her eyes and rolled over, and her fingers suddenly touched a warm body.


    She was shocked, she suddenly opened her eyes, and the erged sleeping face before her eyes


    made it toote for her to think as she subconsciously pped him.


    Ten minutester, the man came out of the bathroom with a gloomy face was covered with five


    fingerprints. Nova looked apologetic at him and said, "Mr. Chapman, thank you forst night.¡±.


    The man curled his lips coldly, "Your way of gratitude is different!¡±.


    Nova''s face flushed, and she said after a while.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Go with me to the hospitalter.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The man frowned, ¡°Unsure of theponents to the drug you were givenst night, it''s best to have it


    checked.¡±.


    Nova''s heart sank, and she couldn''t speak for a while.


    Nova was relieved by the results of the examination. It was only an excitement-inducing medicine, and


    there was no hallucinogen. While she was humiliated, she was also a little embarrassed. The man in


    front of her had seen it allst night. His gentlemanly gestures had made his impression of him a little


    better as she seriously said, ¡°Mr. Chapman if it wasn''t you, I think we might just be friends?¡±.


    The man nced at her faintly, said internally, I don''t want to be your friend, I want to be your man! But


    his lips curled his lips like a gentleman.


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    Nova looked at his smile and somehow felt it was a little familiar.


    Graham Family


    When Nova returned home, she unexpectedly saw Ewan and E sitting in the living room.


    The two of them were frolicking together. Hearing the voice and seeing her, they both let go of their


    hands in unison. Their expressions were a little unnatural. Nova looked at them indifferently. At a


    nce, he took off his jacket, put on slippers, and was about to go upstairs. At this moment, Toby came


    out of the study and saw Nova frowning.


    ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    Nova''s eyes deepened and said lightly, ¡°Met a customer.¡±.


    Toby was a little angry because Ewan was present, he said in a deep voice, ¡°E''s and Ewan''s


    wedding date has been set, on the 18th of this month.¡±


    Nova raised her eyes to look at Toby but thetter shifted his eyes away from her and said lowly,


    ¡°Nova, you are not young anymore. The people I arranged for you have been carefully selected. There


    is not only one Ewan in the world, and Dad will not let you be worse than E.¡±.


    Nova almost sneered, she clenched her fists and went upstairs nkly.


    Ewan frowned, and E said while flipping through the wedding dress catalog, ¡°That only happens to


    my sister, if I don''te home at night, Dad will have to break my leg!¡±.


    Ewan lowered his eyes, and for the first time, he doubted E''s so-called unfairness was unfair to who.


    ¡°Ewan, how about this set, it must be beautiful to wear.¡±


    Ewan returned to his senses and smiled lightly, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±.


    E smiled and looked at him with eyes that were pure and evoked pithiness.


    His heart suddenly softened.


    Tian Haiwan¡¯s project was proceeding intensively. As the name of E, the ¡®Chapman¡¯s daughter-in-


    law,¡¯ has be more and more popr in newspapers, Tian Haiwan¡¯s attention has reached


    unprecedented heights, and Graham''s stock has also appreciated to a brand new value. Nova didn''t


    exin the peak of the situation, and Toby was also happy to see it, but someone couldn''t bear it


    anymore.


    Chapman family


    ¡°Simon,e and see, is this the second one?¡±


    The old man wore a pair of reading sses, frowning and looking at the photo of the man and woman


    in the newspaper title kiss in disbelief.


    Due to the deliberate indulgence of the man, some media have begun to boldly report on this matter.


    The old man usually does not read these entertaining newspapers, otherwise, he would find out now.


    Simon who already knew about this was not surprised.


    ¡°Isn''t it the second brother? Here is the second sister-inw. Isn''t it pretty? It is said that he is the


    leader of our Y City socialite.¡±.


    The old man took a closer look again, with some joy in his eyes, and said with a sullen face.


    ¡°I thought he was lying when this bastard child said he was going to see the venue in J City. I guess it


    is true.¡±


    ¡°Hispany has moved back here, where else can he go. Grandpa, let''s just wait and see how things


    change.¡±


    ¡°See for what!"

 Chapter 15 His heart moved

    Chapter 15 His heart moved


    The old man red at him£¬


    ¡°If he continues to wait and see, she will end up as someone else''s wife.¡±


    He picked up the phone and dialed it to Jacob.


    ¡°F&R Grou could withdraw so quickly as the Evans family yed a great role in it. This branch is


    registered in the name of Victoria Evans.¡±, Eric said.


    While observing Jacob''s face, he said again after seeing his expressionless expression,


    "By the way, this is the wedding invitation of the Graham family which arrived this morning.¡±.


    The man moved a little, then took a look, then said after a while, ¡°The afternoon meeting will be


    postponed to tomorrow morning, and all arrangements for the 18th will be canceled.¡±.


    Eric pushed his sses and said, ¡°Boss, are you going to go with Ms. Graham?¡±.


    The man nced at him faintly and said with a smile, ¡°Can''t be you want me to go with you?¡±.


    Eric shuddered and quickly left.


    The man loosened his tie, took his mobile phone, and dialed Nova''s number.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Nova was looking at the document while she answered the phone. When the man listened to her tone,


    he could think of her, and the corners of his mouth were unconsciously bent.


    No one answered. Nova frowned as she nced at the caller ID, and tentatively said, ¡°Mr. Chapman?¡±.


    The man was not satisfied with this alienated title, and said lightly, ¡°It''s me.¡±.


    Nova put down the work she had on hand and said, ¡°Can I help you?¡±.


    The man''s index finger tapped the tabletop lightly, and he said for a while, ¡°After work, I''ll pick you up.¡±.


    ¡°Ah? "


    Without exining, the man hung up the phone.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nova pondered for a while but did not understand his intentions. She was worried about meeting him


    ever since the incident a few days ago, they have not been in contact. Nova is quite embarrassed. She


    doesn''t want to meet him. However, it was hard to refuse the man from his tone.


    As soon as the man here hung up, the old man called him.


    ¡°How far have you gone with the girl?¡±.


    The old man''s question threw him off. The man was stunned for a while and took some time to regain


    his senses. He smiled lightly and said,


    "At which stage do you want us to be at?¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone without giving the old man time to react.


    The ambiguous answer made the old man uneasy. It doesn''t matter. Based on the second child''s


    character, if these reporters can report about him, and the answer from earlier, no matter how you listen


    to it, it seems like something is fishy.


    Simon shuddered as he looked at the dark smile on the old man''s face.


    After reviewing the project case again, Nova breathed a sigh of relief and nced at the time. It was


    already 11:30. She was having a headache just thinking about the appointment at noon. As she


    thought about it, she inadvertently pulled up the curtains and looked out. Just after getting off work, the


    outsides were bustling with people. However, what was strange was that they all had a tacit


    understanding of giving up a path as they frequently looked back. Nova frowned as she curiosity looked


    and at a nce, her face changed.


    At the entrance of thepany, a bright white Maserati sports car was eye-catching parked on the side


    of the road with the door open. A man in a silver-gray suit leaned against the door and inhaled a


    cigarette. The temperament of the whole person was natural, even the action of flicking soot. They are


    all showing sexiness, but Nova was not in the mood to appreciate these. If she goes down now,


    wouldn''t she be confirming the rumors in the newspaper? Is this what the man wants?


    Her phone rang as she thought about it. The man downstairs raised his head and looked at her


    window. Nova only felt that she had nowhere to hide. She pressed her finger uncontrobly to answer,


    and then thezy voice came from the phone, ¡°Have you ended work?¡±.


    Nova pressed her lips tightly and then hummed softly after a long time. The man seemed to smile and


    then said, ¡°Are youing down, or am I going up?¡±.


    Nova was startled and said, ¡°No need, you can wait for me.¡±.


    Nova quickly grabbed her jacket, straightened her hair casually, and went out.


    While smoking, the man looked at the door of thepany. He cast his gaze at the peopleing and


    going as if he hadn¡¯t seen him. When he saw a woman in a white shirt and ck professional attire at


    the door, he threw away his cigarette butt and curled the corner of his lip.


    ¡°Don''t have to rush, I can slowly wait for you."


    When Nova approached, the man looked at her flushed cheeks and said this faintly.


    Nova lowered her eyes and looked up at him.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, if the rumors continue, it will be very unfavorable for you to find your significant other.¡±


    ¡°What if this result is what I want? ¡°, the man said as he opened the door.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Nova was still in a daze. The man had already taken her hand. With so many eyes around, Nova


    couldn''t help but get into the car.


    At the intersection not far away, Ewan watched this scene coldly, holding the steering wheel tightly with


    his fingers, as if it was about to break it in the next second.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, what are we doing in the mall?¡±


    Nova followed the man with doubts.


    The man slowed down and walked shoulder to shoulder with her.


    ¡°When you eat, naturally you have to dress for different asions.¡±


    He fiddled with Nova''s cor and said lightly, ¡°This attire is not suitable.¡±.


    Nova looked at herself in ck professional attire and felt that it was inappropriate.


    The man looked at the surrounding clothes casually, and said casually, ¡°Your sister is getting married.¡±.


    Not a doubt, it was definite.


    Nova was stunned for a moment, then said for a while.


    ¡°My father sent you a wedding invitation?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you think it''s your sister?¡±


    Hearing this question, Nova was relieved. If it was Toby, she didn''t know how to face it. If it was E,


    Nova smiled mockingly. It was probably caused by newspapers recently could it be she is trying to test


    the truth?


    ¡°If you feel wronged, why not fight back? Silence is always the reason for others to hurt you.¡±.


    The man stopped his steps and said, ¡°Tell everyone, without the marriage of the Robinson family, you


    will live better, and your lost dignity and pride will be regained by yourself!¡±.


    Nova looked at him in surprise, the man''s eyes were very calm as he said.


    ¡°I will be there as your boyfriend, but it''s up to you to decide whether the battle will be beautiful or not.¡±.


    Nova froze and quickly caught up, ¡°Mr. Chapman, why are you helping me?¡±.


    The man turned to look at her, very deep eyes, Nova looked at his beautiful eyes, suddenly some


    heartbeat elerated.


    ¡°It''s probably due to my heart moved.¡±


    The man seemed to talk to himself and went into another shop.


    Nova looked at his back and gently touched her chest, perhaps she thought too much. How could such


    an outstanding person...


    ¡°How about this piece?¡±.


    Nova heard while pointing at him to see the clothes. A simple white dress, that was very elegant. Nova


    looks belong to the group of very voluptuous women; therefore, some people might feel that is not


    suitable for this elegance. However, men would think it is very suitable.


    ¡°Take it and try.¡±


    Right when Nova was about to speak, she heard someone talking.

 Chapter 16 I Never Had a Crush on Someone

    Chapter 16 I Never Had a Crush on Someone


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think it suits me well. Forget it.¡±


    The shopping guide got a dark face and murmured after a while.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have showed you the dress if I know earlier that you don¡¯t take it. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    Emilie¡¯s expression was stiff for a moment. But Nova suddenly said.


    ¡°How much is the dress? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    Emilie got stunned. She turned to see Nova and smiled at her.


    ¡°Nova, you won the lottery? So generous?¡±


    Nova gave her a big smile, then turned to the guide. She said in a deep voice, frowning.


    ¡°Take me to the checkstand. Beside, where is your manager? I have to feedback the service attitude of


    his staff with him.¡±


    The shopping guide was a little angry and worried. Standing over there, Jacob watched what had


    happened there, without saying a word.


    Emilie nudged Nova and whispered.


    ¡°Easy! It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Then she looked at the man behind Nova. Emilie paused and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a new boyfriend?¡±


    Nova felt puzzled first, but then she realized that there was a man with her here. She coughed. As she


    was about to speak, Jacob suddenly stepped forward and offered his hand.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jacob Chapman, Nova¡¯s new boyfriend as you said.¡±


    Nova¡¯s face suddenly turned red, but she didn¡¯t retort.


    Emilie looked at Nova and then at Jacob. After a while, she gave a gentle smile, and shook hands with


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Emilie, Nova¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Jacobughed and said.


    ¡°I know about you! Nova ever said to me that you were the cutest girl in T university.¡±


    Unlike enchanting Nova, Emilie looked more gentle. Married, she was of womanly charm. Jacob looked


    at her with open andplimentary eyes.


    Nova was wondering when she had said it to him. He might hear her talk with Emilie on the phone and


    guessed it.


    What he said got Emilie surprised, then sheughed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t boost myself of the cutest girl. Nova was truly the generally epted cutest girl in our


    university.¡±


    Nova felt a little awkward. As expected, her image of a perfect wife was just for her parents-inw. She


    was still naughty in front of her.


    Jacob alsoughed in a low voice, with gentler eyes on Nova.


    ¡°This one on Miss Emilie and that one.¡±


    Jacob pointed to the white dress on the mannequin at the door.


    ¡°Take a size M and let her try it on.¡±


    Without saying a word, the shopping guide hurried to pick up the dress.


    Emilie looked at Jacob¡¯s back, and said to Nova in a low voice.


    ¡°Nova, It¡¯s really good to find such a generous boyfriend for yourself. This dress is considered as a gift


    for me from both of you.¡±


    Nova gritted her teeth.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are trying best to save money. This dress costs not so much, so you didn¡¯t take it for the sake of


    your parents-inw.¡±


    Emilie giggled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not spending your money. If you envy, you hurry to marry him and control his purse strings.¡±


    Nova rolled her eyes. In fact, she knew that Emilie had to report the bill to her mother-inw even if she


    just spent a cent. She was too proud to argue for a dress with the Mcdonalds, which frustrated Nova a


    lot. However, she couldn¡¯t meddle in her marriage too much.


    Nova was encouraged to try on the white dress picked by Jacob. Over ten minutester, she walked


    out of the dressing room.


    Jacob¡¯s expression, at the moment of seeing Nova, became solid slightly.


    The dress suited her well. The V-shaped neckline was deeply cut and her breasts were well-shaped in


    the cloth. The cleavage can be seen and the tassels hung off the shoulders, fluttering in the breeze.


    Her raven hair went down to her lower back. In white and with ck, she looked noble and elegant.


    Emilie boasted.


    ¡°You overshadow everyone here. Nova, the more mature you are, the more attractive you be!¡±


    Nova felt uneasy and pulled her dress, then she red at her. Emilieughed and pointed to Jacob.


    Nova looked up at his deep eyes, and her face tuned red involuntarily.


    Jacob stepped toward her and stroked the hair off her cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Whispered Jacob.


    There were no fancy words, but he praised her sincerely. Nova coughed and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner.¡±


    Jacob nodded and said.


    ¡°Would you like to go with us, Miss Emilie?¡±


    Emilie smiled.


    ¡°Yes. In return, I can tell you some of Nova¡¯s love stories ording to the quality of your treat.¡±


    With wide eyes, Nova gnashed her teeth. Jacob narrowed his eyes and whispered.


    ¡°It sounds interesting.¡±


    His voice was low and gentle, but Nova shivered inexplicably.


    Jacob took the twodies to a French restaurant. He talked to the waiter in fluent French. Nova couldn¡¯t


    catch them with her poor French. She looked at Jacob and smiled. In a low voice, he had a clear


    pronunciation and a pure ent. The song must be very beautiful if he sang.


    ¡°Come here! Let¡¯s sit over there.¡±


    Jacob came over, took them to their seats, and made an order. He peered at Emilie and said seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Nova¡¯s first suitor¡±


    Emilie got a sudden cough, nearly spitting out her drink. Looking at Nova¡¯s red face, she said with a


    suppressive smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who her first suitor is, but I¡¯ll tell you from the time I met Nova.¡±


    Jacob took a look at Nova and said with a smile.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    After several sses of the wine, Emilie started to tell recklessly.


    ¡°If the suitors of Nova stood in line, the line would be as several times long as the snack street. But


    Nova never gave an eye on anyone of them. But¡­¡±


    Emilie frowned, shaking head,


    ¡°She fell in love with an irresponsible bastard!¡±


    Nova frowned and poked her.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Emilie also thought it was inappropriate to say that, so she changed the topic.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, I¡¯ve told you all I know about Nova. You should also tell us about your own love story.


    There must be a lot of admirers for a man like you who is sessful, with an extraordinary look.¡±


    On hearing this, Nova looked up at Jacob and straight into his eyes. Then she turned to avoid them.


    She was keen on how much he had loved someone and had a baby when he was so young.


    Jacobughed and said frankly.


    ¡°Before I was 23 years old, I was trained in the army. Surrounded by all men, I got no suitors, but I was


    a suitor of someone.¡±


    Emilie felt curious and asked.


    ¡°Male or female?¡±


    Nova pped her on the shoulder and said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 17 This House Is Just Lent to You

    Chapter 17 This House Is Just Lent to You


    Emilie grinned. But Jacob was fine with that and he bowed the head tough at himself.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a secret love?¡±


    Emilie suddenly raised her voice, and Nova was also too shocked to say.


    In French restaurants, dining etiquette was requested. Such noise soon caused plenty ofints.


    Soon, a waiter came and whispered. Nova came to herself and then said to Emilie.


    ¡°Keep quiet. A loud noise is not allowed here.¡±


    Emilie also realized that she overreacted slightly. So she nodded to the waiter with a sorry smile.


    However, someone not far taunted.


    ¡°Uneducated women shouldn¡¯t turn up here, otherwise, she will make a spectacle of herself like you.¡±


    Emilie got a dark face. Although she had a gay and tolerant disposition, she would never suffer in


    silence. So she stepped towards that woman who just taunted her, and stood in front of her. Emilie


    looked at the brand clothes on her, and there was the rich odor of perfume. She sneered.


    ¡°I was told that a woman will be as elegant and noble as her smell, but I figure out today when I see


    you that I was cheated.¡±


    That woman was puzzled. But when she heard theughter around her, she realized that she was


    scolded. She got a red face with anger.


    ¡°You, you are scolding me?¡±


    Emilie shrugged her shoulders with a smile,


    ¡°Did I use swear words?¡±


    That woman was so angry. Then she saw a man behind them and cried with a grievance,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Denis,e here. This woman scolded me just now.¡±


    Emilie slowly turned around. She froze when she saw Denis.


    It never urred to Nova that they would meet Denis here. She approached Emilie and looked at the


    shocked and embarrassed man. She asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Denis, you¡¯re having a meal here?¡±


    Denis hurriedly came forward and held Emilie¡¯s hand. He said.


    ¡°Emilie, why are you here?¡±


    Emilie stared at him with cold eyes and replied.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te here, I will never know that you have a date with such a beauty. Sorry for disturbing.¡±


    Denis frowned,


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. She was Rosalie, who grew up with me since I was a child. She just returned


    homest month.¡±


    ¡°So you are friends from childhood. It¡¯s a perfect match.¡±


    Emilie sneered, and Denis got a bad look. He took her hand, and turned to that woman.


    ¡°Rosalie, this is my wife. I have to go now. See youter.¡±


    Then he said to Nova.


    ¡°I have to take Emilie home now. Bye.¡±


    He hurried away with Emilie.


    Nova looked at their back, and felt worried.


    ¡°They will be ok if it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    The voice of Jacob came, and Nova turned around to see his deep eyes.


    ¡°What if it isn¡¯t a misunderstanding?¡±


    Rosalie sneered and left.


    Nova looked a little somber. She was not in the mood for the meal after the unhappy meeting. Jacob


    gave her a nce and waved to the waiter for check.


    When they were near the door, Jacob suddenlyughed.


    ¡°I seem to know why Emilie is your best friend.¡±


    Nova paused for a moment. But she quickly realized that Jacob referred to her spicy mouth. If


    someone another said that, she might consider that he or she was taunting her. While Jacob said that,


    she believed that he was ying with her. With a red face, Nova hastened her steps.


    When Jacob saw her back with a small smile, his face suddenly changed. He took off his coat and


    stepped to put his coat on her. Before she can react, Jacob lifted her. Nova gave a yelp and then Jacob


    bowed to her ear, whispering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. There is a red rose on your skirt.¡±


    Nova was stunned, and instantly aware what he meant. With a purple face, Nova never thought that


    she would start menstruating now. It¡¯s so humiliating!


    Her embarrassed and shy expression made Jacob happily raise his lips. He continued to joke in a low


    voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am the only one to see it.¡±


    Then from throat to cheek Nova was all one hot blush.


    Jacob turned not to see her, otherwise, the desire to kiss her would upy his mind.


    He held her into the car.


    Nova was covered by Jacob¡¯s coat, embarrassed. Flush, she watched him driving. ¡°Please take me


    home.¡± Said she.


    Jacob gave a glimpse at her and said nothing.


    Nova quietly grabbed the bag in her hand, upset. She sipped her lip. Jacob secretly observed her


    changing expression, then raised his lips. She was still the girl five years ago. Some things will never


    change.


    When the car stopped, Nova frowned and whispered.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, where do you take me?¡±


    ¡°My house.¡±


    Jacob was concise. He got off and opened the door to hold her.


    But Nova just sat there awkwardly, grasping the coat on her legs.


    Jacob stooped to pull her out, and whispered before she began to struggle.


    ¡°I live alone, and there is no one else here.¡±


    Nova took a deep breath. He could always prate what she was think, which made her uneasy.


    Jacob lived in QY Community with friendly environment. Most importantly, the privacy of the residents


    could be secured here. Jacob held her in arms and walked into themunity. The property


    administrators and the security guards they met on the road never talked to them, except for greeting.


    No wonder so many celebrities chose to buy a house here.


    When they entered the elevator, Nova was relieved. Even if no one asked about it, she felt


    ufortable to be held in front of others like that. Now, it was better. However, it seemed to be more


    embarrassing with them alone here.


    Nova¡¯s muscles were tight. She believed that Jacob¡¯s cloth must have been stained.


    Jacob looked at her face from white to pink, then to scarlet, with lips raising.


    The elevator stopped at the 31st floor.


    A man came toward them, and Nova unconsciously buried her head into Jacob¡¯s arms.


    Jacob frowned a little when he saw Louie in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you at my door?¡±


    ¡°This is my house!¡±


    Louie gave a glimpse at Nova in his arms, frowning.


    ¡°The house is just lent to you. Don¡¯t mess around in it.¡±


    With the elevator closing again, Louie left. Holding Nova, Jacob opened the door. At that moment, he


    suddenly uttered.


    ¡°I never mess around with other women.¡±


    Nova was stunned and embarrassed. What did it have to do with her?


    After entering the room, Jacob took her to the bedroom, and told her.


    ¡°The bathroom is over there. I go and find what you need.¡±

 Chapter 18 If You Had a Little Brother

    Chapter 18 If You Had a Little Brother


    Something what she needed? Nova definitely knew what he was talking about, and her face suddenly


    turned red. Jacob turned away with a smile in his eyes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nova got up with a red face and rushed to the bathroom.


    Jacob stood outside the door, hearing the sound inside. He slightly raised the corner of his lips. But


    there seemed to be only one bath towel in the bathroom, so she¡­


    As Jacob considered, Nova was aware that she didn¡¯t have a fresh change of clothes after a shower.


    She hesitated for a while and then covered herself with the bath towel. But she didn¡¯t get out of the


    bathroom. She was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t ask him for help. She should have refused him firmly


    to go to his house just now. But now¡­


    The bathroom door was knocked, and then Jacob whispered.


    ¡°Everything you need is ready. Open the door and take it.¡±


    Nova pped her hands over chest and tried to calm down.


    ¡°You can leave it at the door. I¡¯ll get itter.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Nova pressed her ear up against the door and made sure that there was no one out there. She silently


    opened the door, to see Jacob leaning against it. Subconsciously, she grabbed the towel tightly and


    began to falter.


    ¡°Why, why aren¡¯t you away?¡±


    Jacob calmly nced at her and said in a in voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not used to this brand of sanitary towel.¡±


    Then he pointed to a bag of sanitary towel with a serious expression.


    How could Nova discuss this with him? She grabbed the bag in a hurry and said nervously.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Then she stepped back to close the door, but she slipped for the sake of water on the floor and was


    about to fall down. Jacob rushed to hold her waist. With more slippery shoes, the hero didn¡¯t seed in


    saving her beauty but fell down on the ground himself to be the human cushion, and the beauty fell


    upon him.


    Jacob racked with severe pain from his back.


    Nova was embarrassed so much and whispered, lying on his chest.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jacob said in a dumb voice.


    ¡°You get up first.¡±


    Nova got up immediately and then looked at him with a guilty face. She said softly.


    ¡°Let me help you up.¡±


    She bent down and helped Jacob up. Jacob was pale. Nova found that he just fell down upon the door


    sill, besides, she fell on him to hurt him once more. No wonder it hurt so much.


    Nova helped Jacob to the bed, and Jacob said.


    ¡°You go and get changed. I¡¯ll have a rest here.¡±


    Nova then found that she was just in a bath towel. She bowed her head and ran back to the bathroom.


    When Nova was out of sight, all of a sudden, Jacob got a contorted face. It hurt so much!


    Nova put on her clothes and came out to see Jacob lying on the bed with a pale face. She walked over


    and worried.


    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital. You look pale.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jacob said dully.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bottle of red flower oil in the drawer. Rub it on my back. I¡¯ll be OK after a rest.¡±


    Nova had no choice but to take the medicine. When she turned around, Jacob had already taken off his


    shirt and was lying on the bed, with his upper-body naked.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Nova¡¯s cheek got hot. She went to sit on the bed, poured the oil on her palm, and rubbed it on Jacob¡¯s


    waist. She took a deep breath and suppressed the impulse to run away.


    The air was filled with the pungent smell of the liquid medicine, while the flexible and warm hands


    stimted his lust. He slightly turned his neck to see her who was rubbing the oil on him seriously.


    Fromst night to now, he had kept having a desire to taste her lips. Her hand identally touched the


    part that shouldn¡¯t be touched. His body trembled. Nova withdrew her hand awkwardly and whispered.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Jacob gnashed his teeth and suddenly turned over to press her on the bed. Nova was astonished and


    asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, what are you doing?¡±


    Jacob took her by the chin and squinted.


    ¡°I just asked you to rub the medicine, not to stir up the lust!¡±


    Nova was stiff, shy and annoyed. It was shameful of her to be said like that by a man. But before she


    spoke, Jacob rushed into the bathroom with rage.


    Nova kept speechless for a while. She was the one who was flirted with, but he acted as if he was


    flirted. She felt her heart beating madly. Although she was unwilling to admit, she really felt a strong


    affinity for him. As a result, she didn¡¯t push him away firstly but felt shy.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Nova, are you at the age that women will have strong urges?¡± She questioned herself in mind.


    The door of the bedroom was suddenly pushed open. Before Nova saw anyone, she heard the voice.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go to the army with Uncle Simon. You! Pretty sister!¡±


    The little guy wept in a camouge suit. Seeing Nova, he immediately held ¡°the tears¡± back.


    Nova didn¡¯t expect to see the little boy so soon. She said politely.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The little guy stepped to her and jumped on the bed. He sat beside her as if they had been friends for a


    long time. Then he grinned and asked.


    ¡°Pretty sister, are you here for me? Are you willing to ept my profession of love?¡±


    Then he scratched his disheveled hair, and said.


    ¡°But all of my pocket money has been deducted this month. I can¡¯t take you out on a date.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nova was speechless.


    ¡°But why are you in my dad¡¯s room?¡±


    The little guy just found something strange.


    ¡°Because I take her here!¡±


    In a towel, Jacob got out of the bathroom with a ck face. The little guy was amazed and said.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve said a man should only take off his clothes in front of his girl, but why do you do that


    ahead of my girl?¡±


    The corner of Jacob¡¯s mouth twitched, and he took him by the arm.


    ¡°If you watch Korean dramas again in the evening, you will have no pocket money for the rest half of


    the year!¡±


    The little guy immediately pped a hand over his mouth, blinking his eyes to please Jacob.


    ¡°Please! I will never rob women from you.¡±


    Nova, ¡°¡­¡±


    Jacob, ¡°¡­¡±


    Regardless of their reflection, the little guy looked at Nova seriously.


    ¡°Pretty sister, you should marry my father and have a baby soon, so I can spend my little brother¡¯s


    pocket money if mine is deducted.¡±


    Nova felt embarrassed so much, while Jacob poked him at the head.


    ¡°If you have a little brother, I¡¯ll get you packed and posted to the China Mobilepany.¡±


    The little guy pouted and said with mncholy.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a gift from China Mobile when you pay for your cell phone bill, the time for return policy has


    expired.¡±


    Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It seemed that it¡¯s too short for you to stay with Simon for a month.¡±

 Chapter 19 You Are Really Popular with Men

    Chapter 19 You Are Really Popr with Men


    The little guy immediately stood up straight,


    ¡°I think a month is enough. Uncle Simon ising soon. I go and pack.¡±


    Then he ran fast to the door as if there was a monster after him. At the door, he suddenly turned


    around.


    ¡°Pretty sister, my name is Elliot.¡±


    Nova couldn¡¯t helpughing. She had never met a clever and mischievous child like him, and he was


    likable so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first woman the little guy likes so much.¡±


    Jacob said in a deep voice.


    Nova¡¯s smile stopped, then she said sincerely.


    ¡°We kind of hit it off, and I like him very much, too.¡±


    Jacob snorted. He got up and took out his clothes from the wardrobe.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t see the actual face of the little devil.¡±


    Then he took off the towel and changed his clothes in front of her. Nova turned her head to avoid


    seeing him awkwardly. After Jacob got changed, he said.


    ¡°Take a break here. I have asked yourpany on your behalf for two hours¡¯ leave.¡±


    After a pause, she said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lying on the bed with peace of mind, Nova sniffed the sunshine smell on the quilt, gently closed her


    eyes and fell asleep.


    When Jacob came in again, what he saw was her sleeping face. His heart softened slightly. He put the


    cup filled with hot water on the bedside table, and bent down to gently stroke her cheek. Nova was


    sleeping very well. Feeling itchy on the face, she just crinkled her nose, and murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°Alfred, stop it!¡±


    Jacob was a little tense, then said with a suppressive voice.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you recognize me every time?¡±


    In the quiet bedroom, no one answered him. Jacob held his forehead and sat by the bed,ughing at


    himself.


    ¡°Has the Hall family defunded?¡±


    Nova looked at the documents, a little surprised. Because of the cooperation and friendship between


    the two families, she didn¡¯t make a big deal out of that thing, but the Hall family was more anxious than


    her.


    ¡°Is there a big funding gap?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Robinson has made up for the gap in time. In fact, the Hall Group hasn¡¯t developed in a good way


    in the past six months. Cooperating with us is to retain the talents in thepany.¡±


    Nova nodded, thinking of the news a few days ago. The corrupt administration will drive the Hall Group


    bankrupt, if they took no measures and the managers weren¡¯t reappointed. Back then, the Hall Group


    would copse itself without any external driving force. They defunded now, in fact, it¡¯s a good news for


    Nova lest the Graham Group would be implicated.


    ¡°I see. Anything else?¡±


    Secretary Lee faltered.


    ¡°Besides, President Graham asked you to try on your dress after work.¡±


    Nova frowned.


    ¡°What dress?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Robinson will hold up the wedding next week, and you should be present.¡±


    Secretary Lee cleverly didn¡¯t mention E Graham, because she was a taboo of Nova.


    ¡°You tell President Graham that I will choose my own dress, and they don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    Nova even didn¡¯t raise her head. She just said in a in voice and began to work again.


    Secretary Lee naturally did not dare to ask again, so he transferred Nova¡¯s words exactly to Toby


    Graham.


    As soon as Secretary Lee went out, Toby pped the documents down on the table, with a ck face.


    Ewan was also in the office at the moment. After seeing Toby¡¯s reaction, he kept silent for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the dress taken to herter. Don¡¯t worry, uncle.¡±


    Toby nodded and said.


    ¡°E is pregnant in the first trimester, but she has kept crying to work in thepany. What do you


    think of it?¡±


    Ewan slightly frowned and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good time, uncle. You promised her?¡±


    Toby was silent for a while.


    ¡°I want her to be your secretary and I can rest assured that you can take good care of her.¡±


    Ewan felt disagreeable. He thought that what E had to do was to be a little woman. He can support


    her and spoil her. If she went to work like Nova, he wouldn¡¯t have selected her to be his wife. However,


    he cannot decline Toby. What¡¯s more, his parents were not satisfied with E. It¡¯s better to take her


    around him rather than leave her at home. Thinking of this, he nodded.


    Seeing that he nodded, Toby said again.


    ¡°Back then, you¡¯d better avoid meeting Nova. She has been unwilling to see E work here.¡±


    Ewan paused and said.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°No, I look not so attractive in these pictures. My face is bigger in the photos. Let¡¯s take another group


    of photos, Ewan. This dress is not beautiful on me, and I have to change it.¡±


    E kept chattering. Ewan was very tired. He gave a glimpse at the photographer with a scared face


    and whispered.


    ¡°These groups are good enough. Now you are pregnant, and you must be a little plump. But you are


    still attractive in the photos. I¡¯m tired now and we can go. If you really dislike these photos, we can


    come here again and take more after the baby is born.¡±


    E was not very happy, so she said coquettishly.


    ¡°No! I get married just once, and I want to be perfect in every aspect. You just stay with me here for a


    while, but you said you are tired. Do you really love me?¡±


    Ewan used to like her being soft and coquettish. But now he was a little bit fed up with her like that. He


    tried to be patient.


    ¡°E, we¡¯ve been out all the afternoon. Mother would be unhappy if she knows that we haven¡¯t taken


    our wedding photos so far.¡±


    Referring to her mother-inw, E got a dark face. She was obviously unhappy, but she still nodded


    reluctantly.


    Ewan patted her on the back.


    ¡°No matter what you look like, you are the most beautiful in my eyes.¡±


    E forced a smile and went into the dress room.


    Ewan was relieved and turned to his assistant.


    ¡°Go to wrap up Nova¡¯s dress and put it in the car.¡±


    When Ewan took E to the Graham¡¯s house, they happened to meet Nova. She stood at the door and


    was talking to a man, who was holding something.


    ¡°Miss Graham, these dresses are all chosen by our boss himself. He knows you have on time to take


    them, so I¡¯m here with them. You can choose one you like and put it on to attend the wedding.¡±


    Eric smiled and said modestly.


    But Nova shook her head and declined.


    ¡°I could get my dress ready myself. Please transfer my gratitude to him.¡±


    ¡°My boss said. If you go to select the dress yourself, he will go with you. So he can select a suit to


    match your dress.¡±


    The corners of Nova¡¯s mouth twitched. That¡¯s what he can do. Helplessly, Nova received the dressed.


    ¡°When I make a decision, I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±


    Eric nodded.


    ¡°Ok, Miss Graham. I need to go, and see you next time.¡±


    Seeing Eric driving away, Graham E cannot help but satirize.


    ¡°You are really popr with men. But whoe to show his gantry this time?¡±


    E did not know Eric, but Ewan did. He kept silent but his hand curled into a fist tightly.

 Chapter 20 The Bride Fell into The Water

    Chapter 20 The Bride Fell into The Water


    ¡°Boss, the Hall Group is going to go bankrupt. If you want to take over it, I think it¡¯s the best time now.¡±


    Eric watched the news then said to Jacob.


    Jacob nced at him.


    ¡°And then I put money in it and continue to lose money?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just making fun of them by doing so, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    Jacob sat up and squinted, looking at Ayan in the screen.


    ¡°I just want to know what a man will be after he falls from the haven to the hell.¡±


    Eric shivered. Evil humor!


    ¡°Are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but are you sure to do that, boss? After all, it¡¯s a wedding. You will steal too much the spotlight of


    the bridegroom by doing so.¡±


    In spite of saying so, his face was full of banter.


    Jacob gave him a nce and said.


    ¡°Are you aware that you are too talkative as an assistant?¡±


    Eric shrugged his shoulders and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to know my boss¡¯s thoughts at all times.¡±


    Before Jacob spoke, he said.


    ¡°Boss, Miss Graham ising to see you this afternoon.¡±


    Then he straightened his sses.


    ¡°I told her that the young master gets ill, and he keeps missing her.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    ¡°Next month, you can apply for a raise.¡±


    Eric straightened his sses again. It¡¯s true that a smart man will be stupid when he fell in love with


    someone.


    In the hospital, Jacob was staring at a fruit basket with a ck face.


    While biting into the apple, the little guy shook his head unfathomably. After throwing the eaten apple to


    the garbage can, he took an orange.


    ¡°Dad, you are so stupid. I won¡¯t be cheated by your clumsy trick, not to mention pretty sister.¡±


    Jacob narrowed his eyes slowly.


    He had never been so patient with a woman!


    The little guy shivered, and gently put down the orange. Stretching out his little hand, he pulled Jacob¡¯s


    pants. He whispered with a ttery smile.


    ¡°Dad, can I have a longer holiday if I help you pursue pretty sister?¡±


    Jacob looked down at him and said nothing.


    ¡°She returned all the dresses?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s voice was faint, without clear emotion.


    ¡°Who returned it?¡±


    Simon at the other end of the phone was puzzled, so he said.


    ¡°Anyway the five dress are returned, with a card reading thanks.¡± Jacob held the phone more tightly.


    Then he hung up with a straight face.


    He was at the age of 31, with a high IQ and EQ. If he didn¡¯t understand what Nova meant, he hadn¡¯t


    lived for over 30 years. From now on, he had been trying to develop their rtionship at a steady pace.


    He had been so patient with her, but she was still scared away. For a moment, he got angry. There was


    no way for her to leave him. With a cold face, he was about to leave, but he was stopped by a familiar


    voice.


    ¡°Doctor, is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°Miss Graham, you have had a curettage operation before, and the interval time is too short from your


    pregnancy. The uterine wall is too thin, and you will be in danger if you give a rash birth. It¡¯s better to


    get it aborted. Besides, you are still young, and you can have a baby one or two yearster when you


    are well enough?¡±


    The doctor was a little impatient, and worried that she was having a baby at the expense of her life.


    ¡°Doctor, to be frank, my mother-inw doesn¡¯t like me. Because I¡¯m pregnant now, she has agreed that


    her son marries me. I couldn¡¯t give up this baby. Please, help me protect this baby, no matter how


    much it costs.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s steps paused and he said after a long while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but you muste to the hospital in case of any abnormality.¡±


    E was relieved,


    ¡°Thank you. I hope you can keep it a secret. I don¡¯t want my fianc¨¦ to worry.¡±


    Seeing the doctor leave, E ripped off the report in her hand, throwing it into the garbage can next to


    her. She looked around, and then walked away.


    Jacob came out from the corner and squinted at the inspection report in the garbage can.


    Ewan and E¡¯s wedding was held on the Robinson family¡¯s private cruise ship. Even if the Robinsons


    were not satisfied with E to be their daughter-inw, they wanted to make a gay wedding for their


    only son. So this wedding was as great as thatst time when the bride was Nova.


    It was a little dark, and there had been increased activity on the cruise ship. As the main character of


    this wedding, E imed her throne. No matter what others thought of her, she had marry into the


    Robinson family and be a woman envied by countless women.


    E was really happy. She came back to the Graham family with her mother 12 years ago. She always


    kept in mind Nova¡¯s eyes at that time. She looked down at her as if she was looking at something tiny.


    Her chin was a little raised. She led a happy and rich life like a princess. But E was hidden by her


    mother as if she was something that couldn¡¯t live in sunshine. She was jealous of Nova and her


    jealousy grew day by day.


    E looked at the attractive woman next to the fence, and quietly walked to her.


    ¡°Sister, you lose.¡±


    Looking at the firework in the sky, Nova was slightly distracted. Hearing what E said, she paused.


    Then she turned to this girl who had not been green, saying nothing.


    ¡°Dad has promised me that I can work in the Graham Group after I get married. You don¡¯t know that,


    right?¡±


    Nova¡¯s expression was slightly rigid. She didn¡¯t expect her father to do so. She suddenly felt sad for her


    mother but was d that her mother didn¡¯t see that her beloved man destroyed herst reminder.


    ¡°Competing with your mother, my mother won; with you, I won!¡±


    Seeing Nova¡¯s expression, E was very satisfied and became morecent. When she wanted to


    leave here and passed by Nova, she heard Nova said slowly in a low, almost inaudible voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have topete.¡±


    E¡¯s face instantly twisted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have topete, because it originally belongs to me.¡± This was what Nova exactly meant.


    E hated her like that so much. She suddenly reached out to push Nova into the sea.


    At that second, Nova suddenly turned the head and saw E¡¯s hand pushing her. Subconsciously,


    Nova grabbed her arm. E got in panic, but she couldn¡¯t take her force back. She just screamed and


    fell into the water with Nova.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°The bride fell into the water.¡±


    Someone yelled.


    Ewan was shocked. He dropped the cup and ran over.


    Ewan jumped into the water to save his bride. After a while, Ewan swam up with E in his arms.


    Others around quickly pulled them up. At this time, someone suddenly cried out again.


    ¡°I just saw two people fall into the water.¡±


    Ewan¡¯s fingers paused, and E suddenly put her arms around his neck, weeping in a low voice.

 Chapter 21 Are You an Animal?

    Chapter 21 Are You an Animal?


    ¡°Nova hates me so much, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Ewan was shocked. The first thought that came out of his mind was that Nova couldn''t swim. And when


    he was thinking about it, there was another man jumped into the water.


    With the air in her lungs became thinner, Nova felt cold all over. When she was ten years old, she fell


    into the water once by ident, which made her afraid of this feeling underwater. Her hands and feet


    were twitching and she wanted to shout, but the water poured into her nose. She held her breath and


    her vision got blurred. Things that happened when she was ten years old became more and more clear


    in her head. She was just ying by the pool, but suddenly someone pressed her into the water again


    and again. She could not see his face, but clearly remembered the jade ring on his hand.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands wrapped around her waist. And then she felt a soft touching came on


    her lips. Some air circled in her mouth and entered her lungs. She felt so warm. She subconsciously


    hugged theer, greedily breathed for more air from him, but her waist was gently pinched to make


    her clear. Then, the person held her swam little by little towards the light. Nova was tired and felt like to


    sleep, but the man held her so tightly on purpose which made her feel very ashamed and annoyed.


    She scolded this prodigal in her mind, in the meanwhile her sleepiness gradually disappeared.


    The tranquility of the river was broken. And with the sound of the water, Jacob climbed out from the


    water with Nova''s waist in his arms. When E saw Nova alive, her legs trembled involuntarily, and her


    face turned pale. Fortunately, it was too dark for anyone to see.


    When Ewan saw that it was Jacob who saved nova, he frowned and felt ufortable.


    Toby was relieved and said, ¡°Doctor Wright,e and have a check.¡±


    However, Jacob refused. He gently put Nova on the deck and pressed her chest with a tight


    expression. After a while, he lowered his head to give her artificial respiration. After so many times of


    his repeat, Nova finally choked out some water and gradually resumed breathing with her eyshes


    trembled slightly. Jacob stopped with a smile, put his head down and gave her a kiss with his tongue


    got into her mouth. Nova was shocked. She tried to bite him subconsciously, but he moved away


    quickly. Nova opened her eyes and looked at him. He looked indifferent but Nova caught a little bit


    banter in his eyes.


    When she thought of what he had done to her underwater, she felt embarrassed and tried to push him


    away, but he stepped back and held her in his arms.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Without me, you would have been dead.¡±


    Nova stopped her pushing, suddenly remembered what happened before she fell into the water.


    ¡°Ouch! Ewan, it¡¯s painful in my abdomen!¡±


    E held her abdomen and trembled. Ewan was stern-faced and hugged her nervously.


    "Doctor Wright, have a check on E quickly. She is going to get married because of her pregnancy.


    How can she continue to finish the wedding without the baby?"


    The familiar words coldlying out from Jacob''s mouth made E felt scared. She looked up at him.


    He was smiling. And the emotion in her eyes couldn''t be prated.


    She clenched her clothes. And her face became paler after hearing what he said. Ewan thought she


    was in pain, so he asked the doctor to check her up rapidly.


    Nova didn''t say anything in the whole time. When she stood up, Jacob picked up the coat and put it on


    her shoulder. He pulled her into his arms against her resistance.


    Then he looked at Toby and said calmly, ¡°Uncle Graham, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Jacob. Nova and


    I are in love.¡±


    These words caused a sensation. Before that, the story of them was just an unclear suppose in the


    newspaper. Two of them never admitted it in public. His words today proved their rtionship. Even if


    he didn''t say anything, it could exin many things between them that he rushed into the water to save


    Nova. The Graham family now could be predominated in Y City since they had rtionship with the


    Chapman family.


    Nova was fidgety due to the nce of the others. She pushed away the man beside her, lifted the coat,


    and directly went away.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob stared at her from behind and smiled.


    After a warm bath, Nova finally felt relieved. She didn''t indicate E today because she knew no one


    would believe her. In the impression of others, E was innocent and kind, while she was vicious and


    terrible.


    Nova sneered in the mirror, turned around and got out of the bathroom. Then, she was pulled on the


    wall by someone and was kissed on the soft lips.


    With the faint smell of tobo on his body, Nova was fascinated for a moment, but she immediately


    became clear and bit his lips. Jacob paused for a while and then kissed her more fiercely. Nova''s


    strength couldn''t support her to resist. She was as weak as a dehydrated fish in front of him. She


    couldn''t do anything but panted, but she became more and more clear-headed and abused him in her


    mind. What a bastard! Asshole!


    When she stopped resisting, Jacob let go of her slowly.


    Pat!


    Nova pped Jacob on his face. His hair cast a shadow in front of his eyes, which made his


    expression could not be seen.


    ¡°Out!¡±


    Nova''s voice sounded a little hoarse and caused no threat.


    Jacobughed in a low voice, sat on the bed and looked at her directly.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to make out with you.¡±


    Nova''s face turned red with anger. She was a very touchy person. That day when she was pressed


    under his body, she realized that he was trying to have a fling with her. She wanted to protect herself


    from his flirt, but she didn''t expect that he could be so straightforward and shameless like this!


    ¡°Come.¡±


    He waved to her, smiling warmly, but Nova stepped back vigntly.


    "You want to go out in your bathrobe?"


    Jacob looked like a very patient hunter, staring at his struggling prey with great patience.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Before she finished her words, Jacob pulled her over and pressed herying on the bed.


    As she was about to struggle, he suddenly said by her ear, ¡°Five million for five suits? Good n.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡±


    ¡°But you owe me more than this.¡±


    Jacob sneered, bowed his head and bit her ear slightly.


    His voice was hoarse. He asked, ¡°Could this remind you of anything?¡±


    Nova trembled. The things two months ago came up to her mind. That man who slept with her that


    night bit her earlobe in the same way he did.


    And that man said in a same low voice, ¡°Remember this moment I fuck you.¡±


    The eyes of that man in Nova''s memory gradually matched together with Jacob¡¯s.


    ¡°Remember now?¡±


    His voice was seductive and enchanting which could make the air on fire, but Nova felt cold all over. All


    the coincidences made sense. It turned out that he recognized her at the first sight but he kept fooling


    her for so long. Nova stared at the perfect face in front of her, kept thinking and became annoyed.


    Suddenly she lowered her head and bit his hand.


    Jacob felt painful and shouted, but he could not bear to shake her off. He pinched slightly in her waist


    with another hand and sessfully got her loose her mouth.


    ¡°Ow! Are you an animal?¡±

 Chapter 22 Jacob, This Is...?

    Chapter 22 Jacob, This Is...?


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Nova couldn''t keep calm as usual. She blushed with shame, and was annoyed at her carelessness.


    Jacob smiled and lifted up her head with his finger.


    He said slowly, ¡°I want to fuck you again.¡±


    In Nova''s nearly 26 years of life, there were countless pursuers. Thus, she of course knew she was


    charming. However, no one dared to say such humiliation to her. He was such a gangster!


    ¡°Annoyed?¡±


    Jacob felt pleased when he saw Nova¡¯s pale face.


    He touched her chin and said, ¡°I will make you be willing to sleep with me.¡±


    Nova really overwhelmed by his confidence.


    She sneered, ¡°Never!¡±


    He was in a good mood and didn''t care about what she had said. He reached for a cup of water on the


    table and handed it to her. Nova poured it on his face directly without thinking about it which made his


    eyes became gloomy. At the same time, the door was knocked by someone.


    Before Nova could react, Jacob opened the door with a towel in his hand.


    ¡°Nova...¡±


    Ewan stopped his word and his face became frozen when he saw clearly the man who opened the


    door. Jacob looked at him calmly, and turned around to Nova, ¡°It for you.¡±


    He took off his coat and went into the bathroom which looked like that he was preparing for the sex.


    Novapped herself tight with the bathrobe and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ewan looked at her red swollen lips and the messy sheets and showed some upset in his eyes. He


    kept his lips firmly together and his face turned grave.


    "E is an outspoken girl and I don''t know how she provoked you. Now she is pregnant. I hope you can


    stay away from her as far as possible."


    Nova wanted tough, and actually, she did. Sheughed frigidly, walked over, and pped the door.


    The water in the bathroom then began to rattle. Nova could think of Jacob standing at the door listening


    to their conversation, just like previously when he was waiting outside the bathroom.


    Nova was so annoyed. She nced at the clothes on the floor, called the waiter to take them away,


    and stared at the bathroom with a sneer. Jacob came out of the bathroom and saw her reading in bed


    leisurely. His heart began to melt since he liked to see her being gentle.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡±


    Nova looked up at him, then looked down at the magazine in her hand.


    After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The man was a little surprised at her response.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡±


    Her voice sounded a bit awkward, but Jacob smiled. He didn''t know why she started to be friendly, but


    what she did obviously pleased him.


    "I will call for dinner delivery."


    "How do you think I fell into the water? There was someone wanted me dead."


    Nova said in a calm voice. Jacob stopped his movement and looked at her. Nova was afraid that her


    trick might be exposed.


    And then he said, ¡°Wait for a moment.¡±


    Nova didn''t stand up until she heard the door open and he left. She locked the door and put a chair to


    block it. After all this done, she couldn''t help smiling when she imagined the scene that Jacob couldn''t


    get in.


    Later, Jacob stood at the door with a te of food in her hand. He sneezed gently while the cold breeze


    blew. He stared at the locked door with anger.


    Wait and see, Nova!


    *****


    ¡°Miss Graham, the bouquet of flower is for you.¡±


    ¡°Throw it away.¡± Nova said without hesitation.


    Secretary Lee didn¡¯t feel surprised because this had been happened for half a month.


    The words of Jacob on the cruise ship had spread all over the Y City. All the people believed that they


    were a couple, but the real situation they didn''t know was that Nova didn¡¯t want to see Jacob at all.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Secretary Lee had a pity look at the blue roses which had just arrived by air freight this morning, and


    carried it out.


    As soon as she left, Nova''s mobile phone rang. She looked up at the number and hung up without


    hesitation. After a while, thendline on the desk rang. She answered the phone while reading the


    report.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Jacob was silent for a few seconds and asked in azy tone, ¡°Tossed it out again?¡±


    Nova was surprised and asked with anger, ¡°Are you enough?¡±


    Jacobughed and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t slept with you.¡±


    Nova hung up the phone. What a rascal! She finally believed that the Chapman family was either a


    lover or a military ruffian.


    Then here came a massage. Nova opened it and it was from Jacob.


    "There is Daniel''s concert today. I''ve ordered two tickets. I wille to pick you up after your work."


    No way! When Nova was about to delete the massage, here came another one, ¡°Is Tian Haiwan


    project to bepleted next week? Mayor Anderson and I are friends. I¡¯m thinking... You may need me


    to be your helper?¡±


    Nova could do anything beneficial to the Group Graham. He always knew what she cared the most. All


    the time, she was always even-tempered no matter what. However, this time she would like to hit the


    mobile phone on Jacob''s face. What a tricky asshole!


    "You really have used all the loathsome methods you have in your life on this."


    Louis looked at what Jacob had sent and jeered at him.


    Jacob didn''t care what he said. He put down his mobile phone, picked out a pair of cuffs from the


    drawer and put them on.


    "Contact your brother-inw, let him show up next week. And help me get the base number of the


    tender tonight."


    Daniel was a world-famous violinist, a very romantic Italian man. He was also very popr with many


    young people because of his good looking. However, Jacob was not one of them. He didn''t appreciate


    men who only yed with such little delicate things. He just remembered when he first met Nova eight


    years ago, she sat in the park ying the violin very elegantly. As long as he thought of her, his heart


    will be peaceful.


    Nova really liked violin. Although she was angry about Jacob''s threats, she enjoyed the whole concert


    very attentively. Later, when she finally could not bear Jacob''s continuous stare, she frowned.


    ¡°Are you enough?¡±


    Jacobughed in a low voice, and touched her brooch.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried very hard to move my eyes elsewhere from here.¡±


    Before Nova got angry, there was someone asking from behind, ¡°Jacob?¡±


    Melodious music was gently yed. There was memory in the bottom of Nova''s heart suddenly burst


    out to her mind. The light-yellow light shined out the perfect outline on his face. At the moment of


    Nova''s looking back to theer, her mind exploded.


    Maybe because her expression was too strong, he noticed her. He was a little bit shocked but calmed


    down immediately.


    He asked gracefully, ¡°Jacob, this is...?¡±

 Chapter 23 Dennis, What Are You Up to?

    Chapter 23 Dennis, What Are You Up to?


    Nova felt her heart trembling. She looked deeply into his eyes but she found nothing but unconcern.


    She was bitterly disappointed until her hand was grabbed by Jacob.


    With faint smile flickered across his lips, he said, ¡°The only thing you need to know is that she¡¯s mine.¡±


    Alfred looked down to their hands together, said, ¡°I thought you are in love with Sasha. It¡¯s said that all


    the men in Chapman family is constant in love.¡±


    Jacob''s eyes went gloomy. At this time, Daniel suddenly stood up and invited his friend to y together.


    And soon a Chinese woman came out from backstage. They yed together with a tacit agreement.


    When Jacob saw the woman on the stage, he smiled with a little mockery and asked slowly, ¡°Is that


    because you are getting married so you came back in such a hurry, Mr. Robinson?¡±


    Nova was shocked and watched Alfred who she hadn¡¯t met for six years. However, he didn¡¯t pay


    attention to her but stared at the woman on the stage smilingly.


    ¡°Yes. Pleasee to my wedding on time, Jacob.¡±


    Nova stood up with her face turning pale. She tried to calm down and said, ¡°Excuse me. I don¡¯t feel


    well.¡±


    She picked up her purse and left. Jacob walked behind her, but turned back to Alfred and said,


    ¡°Remember what you said just now.¡±


    Alfred gazed after them and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen through.


    ¡°Wait for me to start the car.¡± Jacob grabbed Nova¡¯s hand firmly and said.


    Nova shook him off andined with anger, ¡°Why are you lying to me? Mr. Jacob Chapman, no,


    Mr. Bourne, don¡¯t take me as a fool!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I am both Jacob Chapman and Jason Bourne. It¡¯s just, you never ask.¡± Jacob


    exined slowly.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? Is it for Alfred?¡±


    Nova pped him with great strength. She clenched her fist since there was a tingle in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Before she turned around, Jacob suddenly pushed her to the wall and kissed her on the lips forcefully


    which seemed that she was his own treasure.


    Alfred was smoking from a distance. He stubbed out the cigarette with his bare hand after seeing them


    so intimate.


    There was groaninging out of her mouth. Nova''s face turned red and she pushed him away. This


    time, he didn''t resist again her push. With one hand of his on the wall above her head, he was holding


    her waist with the other. He quietly smilingly looked at her blushing.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    Atst, she reviled him and nced at him hatefully.


    Jacob didn¡¯t mind her insult at all. He touched her chin, raised her head and looked at her.


    ¡°So, you enjoy my kiss, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Nova was very embarrassed. She didn''t want to admit that Jacob did has a fatal attraction for her. And


    that was why they had a one-night stand before. She felt more embarrassed and annoyed when she


    was seen through by him.


    ¡°!¡±


    Jacob was a little bit upset, but then heughed and asked in her ear, ¡°Is this a sexual insinuation?¡±


    He flirtatiously touched her waist which made her trembled nervously like an electric shock. She


    pushed him away and said, ¡°Bored!¡±


    And then she left quickly.


    Jacob was standing here and touching his lips, looking a little sad.


    After Nova got into the taxi, she calmed down gradually. She closed her eyes and rubbed her


    eyebrows. She didn''t expect to meet Alfred on such an asion. She thought she would never see him


    again in the rest of her life, but now she heard about the news that he was going to get married. By


    now, the rtionship between them mighte to an end. She quietly looked out of the window.


    Inadvertently, she suddenly thought of that man who repeatedly kissed her forcefully. Her cheek was


    blushing. She shook her head to drive him out of her head.


    Her phone rang. It was Emilie.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emilie?¡±


    ¡°Nova, do you have any other houses?¡±


    Her voice sounded strange like she cried earlier although she was trying to hide it.


    Nova frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    *****


    ¡°Who did this to you? Is it Dennis?¡±


    Nova stared at the palm print on Emilie''s face and almost lost her temper.


    Emilie looked terrible. She shook her head and said, ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Nova took ice and put it on her face.


    She said to Emilie, ¡°You can live here. This apartment is mine. I''ve never lived here and few people


    know about it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Emilie looked so tired. Nova wanted to ask for more details but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    When she picked up her phone and was about to leave, Emilie said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Dennis.¡±


    Nova stopped her fingers on the phone screen, and nodded.


    ******


    "You robber! I don''t have 30 million for you!"


    "Don''t lie to me. You are the daughter-inw in the Robinson family now. Thirty million is a drop in the


    bucket for you. E, it was you that asked me to hurt Nova. If I knew she was the lover of Jason earlier,


    I wouldn''t touch her a bit!"


    ¡°Of Who?¡±


    E was whey-faced. She grabbed her phone with great strength because of fear.


    ¡°Jason!¡±


    The man who was talking over the phone stopped for a moment, then gave an evilughter.


    ¡°I got something of them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± E asked him nervously.


    "The thing that can ruin Nova''s reputation. Thirty million and I''ll give it to you, deal?"


    ¡°I need to see it first.¡± E said in a low voice.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    With a sudden voice came from behind, E was scared and almost dropped her mobile phone. She


    quickly hung up, suppressed her panic and smiled.


    ¡°Nova, why are you here?¡±


    Nova nced at E¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Where is Ewan? Told him to let the staffs finish the


    propaganda film of Tian Haiwan as soon as possible. I want to see the work in two days at most.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will tell himter.¡±


    Her back was soaked in cold sweat, and she finally felt rxed after Nova left. Her eyes shed a little


    elusive evil.


    Five dayster, Nova got a phone call from Dennis. He sounded tired and cool.


    ¡°I feel at ease since Emilie was at your ce.¡±


    Nova frowned, ¡°Dennis, what are you up to?¡±

 Chapter 24 Come with Me

    Chapter 24 Come with Me


    "There''s something happened to my family. It''s not suitable for Emillie toe back these days. I''ll pick


    her up in a few days. That''s it."


    Dennis hung up the phone after finishing his words. Nova knitted her brows and decided not to tell


    Emillie about this.


    Today was Johnny''s birthday. Nova stopped thinking all this annoying thing and took a beautifully


    packed box out of the drawer and smiled.


    Johnny was a person who enjoyed life very much. The dining ce for them was a famous theme


    restaurant in Y City. The environment here was elegant and simple. Two of them looked like a happy


    couple in such an atmosphere.


    ¡°The fifteenth!¡±


    Johnny said with a resigned smile after he opened the gift box, ¡°This is the fifteenth watch of the same


    brand you gave me in the past 15 years. You really are the master of perfunctory.¡±


    Nova sipped at the orange juice, said with her brows raised, ¡°This is customized by thepany so


    that I don''t need to bother to choose a gift.¡±


    Johnny had nothing to say about the gift. He put down the box and asked smilingly, ¡°Where is your new


    boyfriend? Doesn¡¯t he feel jealous when you go out alone with me?¡±


    Nova darted him a nce and said, ¡°Do you want to have dinner, or have troubles?¡±


    Johnny shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand, ¡°Okay, I will keep my mouth shut. Waiter! Dish


    up!¡±


    "Alfred, let''s sit over there."


    There was a gentle voice behind her. Nova looked up and saw Alfred standing not far away from her.


    Her fingers which were cutting the food were stopped. Then she lowered her head and gently poked


    the dishes on the te, trying to keep calm.


    Alfred''s eyes went grave when he saw Nova and Johnny. When the woman beside him noticed her


    expression, she asked with a gentle smile, "Do you know that girl?"


    Alfred shook his head slowly, ¡°No.¡±


    When Nova came out of the bathroomter, she threw herself into a man. Without looking up, she


    leaned slightly out of the way. The man in front of her did the same. She felt strange and frowned. The


    man sighed and called her name in a low voice.


    ¡°Nova.¡±


    Nova got her body stiff after hearing the voice. Her fingers were gathered up tight nervously. And she


    even felt her breathing stopped for a moment.


    She could see Alfred''s slender legs. His tall and handsome posture showed the charm of a mature


    man, but made her feel unfamiliar.


    He habitually stretched out his hand to touch her hair, but Nova stepped back vigntly. His hand


    stopped in the air, and finally gently retracted.


    He sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve grew up.¡±


    She looked at him coldly, flickered her mouth and finally said, ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Alfred narrowed his eyes and began to smile.


    ¡°You still like to bear a grudge.¡±


    Nova was suddenly a little tired of that everything seemed to be under his control. She wondered how


    the man she fell in love with in those years could be such an unfathomable person. She wanted to end


    the conversation and was about to leave, but Alfred suddenly grabbed her arm.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Jacob?¡±


    When he asked, his eyes were narrowed and was a sharp light inside. Nova was stunned for a second,


    then she pushed him away, answered with a trace of irony, ¡°Sexual rtionships.¡±


    However, Alfredughed in a good mood. He said in a soft tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t even change a bit after so


    many years.¡±


    When Nova was angry, she liked to talk the opposite. In this case, Alfred thought that there was really


    nothing happened between Nova and Jacob. And he smiled deeply.


    Nova watched him calmly, and said, ¡°Do you really think that I am still the innocent girl after six years?¡±


    The smile on Alfred¡¯s face was fading.


    Nova continued, ¡°The girl who loved you in those years had already dead. Now the woman standing in


    front of you is a mercenary businesswoman.¡±


    Alfred drooped his mouth and his eyes went gloomy. He asked after a while, ¡°So you are not kidding,


    right?¡±


    Nova tightened her mouth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Then, she brushed past him.


    Alfred clenched his fists with his face turned sullen. He was confident and self-motivated all the time.


    He grew up in an environment that made him get his achievement today with the purpose of being


    outstanding. Therefore, he looked down upon a lot of things including love. He previously abandoned


    Nova without hesitation, but when he became famous and saw her again, he suddenly couldn''t control


    his feeling for her. Over these years, he had been paying attention to Nova and knew that she had


    been single all this time. The natural superiority of men made him proud. He thought that he was the


    only one for her in life. However, seeing the scene of her kissing with Jacob in the newspaper that day


    made him angry and upset. It was not because that he still loved her, he just couldn''t ept that she


    was now together with Jacob!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boss, Miss Graham goes out with Mr. Johnny tonight.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Eric said to Jacob who was having a rest by closing eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure she isn¡¯t with Alfred?¡±


    ¡°Alfred is with Miss Evans.¡±


    However, they were in the same restaurant.


    Jacob opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°They are supposed to be on the way home.¡±


    ¡°Go to the Graham¡¯s. Stop them.¡±


    Eric didn''t reply. He felt that the way of his boss chasing the girl was like a teenage hooligan would did


    that stopped her on the way to school.


    "Have a good rest. Tomorrow will be thepletion ceremony of Tian Haiwan. All your energy has


    been in it. Good luck!"


    Johnny sent Nova out of the car and said with a smile.


    Nova nodded and said, "Be careful on your way. Say hello to your father for me."


    Johnny nodded and suddenly reached out his hand to take her hair off her cheek.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Nova smiled to him in return.


    Pow!


    The car was suddenly hit by the back. Johnny subconsciously grasped the steering wheel and keep the


    front ss intact. However, he back cover of the car shook and fell down.


    "Drive carefully! Go and see if anyone is hurt."


    Nova pulled a long face when she heard the familiar voice.


    Jacob got off the car and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for scaring you. It was the new driver driving. He


    was not so familiar with my car.¡±


    He said to Johnny, ¡°I''ll have someone to repair your carter. Eric, drive my car and send this


    gentleman home.¡±


    Nova had nothing to say with this brassy man. She ignored him and asked Johnny, ¡°Are you okay? I go


    ask my driver to send you home.¡±


    Johnny watched Jacob who was about to lose his temper and said smilingly, ¡°Since this gentleman is


    so kind, then I will go with his assistant. It''s gettingte. You should go home and have a rest.¡±


    He gracefully got off the car and smiled to Jacob with full of emotions.


    Nova gazed after them until they couldn¡¯t be seen. She was somber on her face and was about to


    leave.


    Jacob stepped forwards and stopped her, ¡°Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 25 Looking for Me?

    Chapter 25 Looking for Me?


    Nova turned around and wanted to leave, but Jacob picked her up in Johnny''s car and took her away in


    spite of her resistance.


    In the middle of the night, she was taken to the cemetery. Nova gnash her teeth with hatred.


    He was insane!


    Jacob stopped his always smile. Nova has a strange feeling seeing his face. She could feel his


    sadness.


    After walking for a long time, Jacob stopped. He let go of her hand, bent down, took a candle and


    lighted it.


    Nova nced at the tombstone and was stunned. The woman on it was very beautiful, and she looked


    very simr to Jacob. Almost instantly, she knew who it was. Nova didn¡¯t know why Jacob would bring


    her to his mother''s grave.


    ¡°I bring her here to see you. Now you can rest in peace.¡±


    Jacob spoke in a low and sad voice.


    Nova swallowed and whispered, ¡°What are you doing, Jacob?¡±


    He turned and pulled her into his arms. Nova subconsciously wanted to struggle. He suddenly sighed


    in a soft tone, "Don''t move. I need a hug."


    Not knowing if it was her illusion. Nova felt he was a little vulnerable. She couldn''t help thinking that


    when her mother died, she was so vulnerable like him and felt that the whole world had copsed. She


    reached out and patted him on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. She had be an angel,


    protecting you.¡±


    Jacob was surprised, and hugged her harder. After a while, he said, ¡°I once promised my mother that I


    would bring my girlfriend to her. Nova, that¡¯s to say you agree, right?¡±


    What he said pulled her up short. She pushed him away and saw not sadness but smile on his face.


    She was so annoyed, pointed to his nose and asked, ¡°Jacob, how could you be so cheeky?¡±


    He grabbed her hand and kissed on it which made her felt like an electric shock. She immediately


    withdrew her hand with her face blushing.


    The manughed in a low voice. The moonlight sprinkled on his cheek which made the outline clearer


    and his face more handsome. He smiled gently and leniently. Nova felt like she was on the spell. At this


    moment, she suddenly wanted to nod her head and agree. Maybe it was time to start another


    rtionship. At least she couldn''t lie to herself that she didn¡¯t care because he really had an unknown


    attraction to her.


    ¡°Admit it. You want to sleep with me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jacob suddenly approached her ear and said some ambiguous and sexual words like this. Nova


    pushed him away and walked out angrily. Heughed out loud, but didn''te forwards to chase her.


    He looked back at the tombstone next to his mother. It was a handsome young man in it.


    Nova waited in the car for a long time before he stepped on the dew going back. His expression was a


    little serious. Nova guessed it was because he thought of his mother.


    ¡°Send me home.¡±


    She said gently.


    However, Jacob opened the top of the cabriolet, put down the back of the chair. He said, "Few people


    in Y City know that the best ce to see the stars is actually in this cemetery."


    Nova subconsciously raised her head. He was right. The sky here seemed to be bigger and closer. The


    moon was very pale. And the stars were dazzling. It waste autumn, she had seldom seen such a


    starry sky for a long time. She couldn''t help rxing her body and lying down. The wind was cool, and


    her face became a little cold, but she was veryfortable. She turned her head to watch Jacob. He


    was looking at the starry sky. Nova suddenly smiled and whispered, ¡°It is said that when people die


    they will be stars. Maybe that¡¯s why the sky here is starry.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    Nova closed her eyes and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Because she believed in this, she would feel better.


    There was a smile pursing his mouth. In a moment, he asked, ¡°Nova, will you be with me if I am the


    one who saved you eight years ago?¡±


    Jacob felt so nervous waiting for her answer but she was very quiet. He turned around and found that


    she was already asleep.


    Jacob breathed in relief and smiled. He put down the open top of the cabriolet, took out a nket from


    the back for her. He touched her soft face, could not help but bowed his head to kiss her on the


    eyebrow, and then gently hugged her into his arms.


    Tian Haiwan resort was the biggest project of Group Graham and Group Robinson in the past two


    years. Thepletion of the first phase of the project was a great sess. As thergest water project


    in Y City, it had been widely concerned by the whole city and even the province. Therefore, the


    completion ceremony was very grand. As the main leaders of the project, Nova and Ewan paid more


    attention to the effect of thepletion publicity.


    Nova worn a red professional dress and a white shirt with ace cor today. She looked very capable.


    Her legs looked slender and her line at the waist was more obvious due to the suit. With her long hair


    specially rolled up, she was the most beautiful woman here. People passing by her couldn''t help


    staring at her. No one could deny that with this beautiful face, even if she was covered with patches,


    she would be the most eye-catching person in the crowd.


    Secretary Lee rushed over in a hurry and reported, ¡°Miss Graham, herees Mayor Anderson.¡±


    Nova was surprised. She thought of what Jacob said that day and felt a little warm in heart.


    She said in calm, ¡°Get Mayor Anderson in seat, I will be right there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And, where is Mr. Robinson?¡±


    Secretary Lee flickered her eyes and said falteringly, ¡°He... is with... Secretary Graham...¡±


    Nova didn''t have much expression. She was busy with the things in her hand.


    She said, ¡°Tell him to check the multimedia equipment, confirm the promotional film, and then


    broadcast the promotional film after the host to finish his opening speech.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Secretary Lee came out from the backstage, she met E. She smiled widely and said, ¡°Hi,


    Secretary Lee, Thanks for your hard working!¡±


    Secretary Lee was stunned. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t give a response.


    E stretched out her hand to help her adjust the cor, lowered her voice and said, ¡°Secretary Lee, if


    you want to get achievement, you should see clearly the circumstance and recognize who will be the


    winner. You have done a good job this time. I heard from Ewan that the financial department in our


    company is still short of a director. If you want to have a try, I can help.¡±


    Secretary Lee clenched her fist. After a moment, she said, ¡°Miss Graham asked me to inform Mr.


    Robinson to check the multimedia and put the propaganda film after the speech.¡±


    E smiled and brushed past her. She said slowly when leaving, ¡°Smart guy know the ins and outs.¡±


    When she turned around, her face was sullen. She gently held a small USB drive in her hand.


    Nova, let¡¯s wait and see what will happen next!


    With everyone''s expectation, at nine o''clock, thepletion ceremony officially began, and the host


    began to read the opening remarks. Nova sat beside the stage, her eyes unconsciously searching for


    Jacob in the crowd. She had a feeling that he woulde. She was right. In the crowd, a man in


    casual clothes and a baseball cap took off his sunsses and smiled at her.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 26 Nobody Knows What Jacob Looks Like

    Chapter 26 Nobody Knows What Jacob Looks Like


    Ewan felt some type of way when he noticed her smile.


    Rosalie, however, standing beside Ewan, took a sip of tea as a hint of scheme shed through his eyes


    when he spotted Nova¡¯s interaction with the man. He said in a t tone.


    ¡°Miss Nova, congrattion on thepletion of the phase one construction, you have really made


    yourself a name. How¡¯s the preparation of phase two going?¡±


    ¡°Not so good.¡±


    Nova knew why he asked, she replied.


    ¡°The buildings of pashed haven¡¯t been put to use yet. So we don¡¯t have any solid data to convince


    investors. It nags me speaking of this.¡±


    Rosalie gave her a smile.


    ¡°You underestimate yourself. After today¡¯s ceremony, news about the project will ze all over on the


    paper. By then, it would nag the investors rather than you because they have to face a fierce


    competition for bidding your project.¡±


    ¡°In the worse case,¡± he continued, ¡°Mr. Chapman will always help you out, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Nova¡¯s face darkened. Suppressing her anger, she replied him with nothing but a smile.


    The host was now introducing her.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please, wee Miss Nova.¡±


    Amid the apuse of the crowd, Nova went on stage.


    She being the sessor of the Graham and the rumor about her and the Chapman evoke curiosity


    immediately. shlights and the clicks on cameras took over the venue. Looking down the stage, Nova


    put on a smile and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m privileged to have all of you at today¡¯s ceremony. On behalf of the Graham, I¡¯d like to express my


    gratitude.¡±


    She radiated a peculiar type of beauty when she¡¯s at work. Wisdom. Jacob would say. His eyes were


    fixed on her. He¡¯s drowning into her. Absurdly, he¡¯s fantasizing her having sex with him in this dress.


    Why am I such a pervert? He took a deep breath and mocked himself.


    ¡°Next, we are going to y a video. It¡¯s a demonstration of ourmitment and our expectation


    towards Taihaiwan.


    She then signaled the backstage with nod and the video was soon projected onto the screen.


    Nova resumed her seat. Inadvertently, she took a nce at Jacob and was greeted with a thumbs- up


    from him. She turned her head back and lowered her eyes, smiling.


    ¡°Oh, my god! What is this?¡±


    Someone eximed. And then the ceremony turned into a total mess.


    Scrambling with each other, the reporters panned their cameras on the big screen. The guard tried to


    stop them but it¡¯spletely out of control.


    On the screen were pictures of Nova. Her face red, her eyes sultry, she clung herself onto a man. She


    was kissing with the man, naked. The reporters were hyper, this was much bigger a news than the


    ceremony!


    Nova¡¯s brain was messy and Toby flew off the handle immediately. He roared.


    ¡°Turn the shit off!¡±


    But the reporters¡¯ questions engulfed his voice. Helplessly, Nova remained in her seat in the siege of


    reporters.


    ¡°Miss Nova, what¡¯s yourment on these pictures?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that you obtained the title deed by some unspeakable means. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Who is the man?¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. Chapman know about this?¡±


    In trepidation, she fell back and sprained her ankle; she could hear the cricking voice clearly. She had


    to prop herself against the chair to stand on her feet. She was stripped of all her dignity at the moment


    and fragile as a little kid.


    Ewan wanted to pluck her out of the quandary but was intercepted when someone grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Ewan.¡±


    E said softly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s just reaping what she sowed; she should¡¯ve seen iting when she decided to do that.¡±


    E reminded Ewan of Nova¡¯s resistance when he asked her how she got the deed. Was this the


    reason? Feeling having been deceived, Ewan was now hesitant to help Nova. However, somebody


    barged through the reporters and held Nova up before he could make a decision.


    Then there was another wave ofmotion. Who was this man?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Nova.¡±


    The man whispered to her ear, pulling Nova back to reality. Looking into the man¡¯s eyes, she


    murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Fondly, the man stroked her cheek with his nose and said tenderly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He nced over the reporters around, his voice calm and firm.


    ¡°I believe all of you are well-educated individuals and aware that there are protocols. Swarming up like


    this certainly is not the right thing to do. I¡¯m Jacob, Jacob Chapman, and the man in these pictures. I¡¯ll


    answer each and every one of your questions. But before that, please get back to your seats.¡±


    His assertiveness ceased the pandemonium. Slowly, the crowd drifted back to their seats, leaving only


    Nova and the man on the stage.


    Gently, the man helped Nova sit in her chair.


    ¡°Hey, listen to me. Everything is going be alright, you¡¯re going to be alright, the Graham is going to be


    alright. Believe me.


    His voice welled up warmness in her like a spring. Affection in his eyes soothed Nova and made her


    want to believe him.


    ¡°Sir, you just said you are Jacob Chapman. Are you serious? Or did you say that to protect Miss


    Nova?¡±


    Questions engulfed them soon as somebody broke the silence.


    ¡°Why should we believe you? Nobody knows what Jacob looks like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really touching that you stood out for Miss Nova, but what do you feel about these pictures?¡±

 Chapter 27 Where Are You Taking Her

    Chapter 27 Where Are You Taking Her


    ¡°Are you worried that what happens today is going to taint your family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jacob¡­¡±


    The man made a gesture with his hand, signaling the crowd to be quiet. He then said.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°First, I¡¯d like everyone to give me the SD card in your camera. Whoever does so gets a one-hundred-


    thousand check. But if I ever see any of these pictures again after today, believe me, I¡¯m going to sue


    you until you lose thest dime in your pocket. I¡¯ll answer all your questions once all the cards are


    collected.¡±


    After a few moments of silence and deliberation, the reporters all made their submission.


    The man watched quietly as they handed their cards.


    ¡°Great, thanks for your cooperation.¡±


    He didn¡¯t utter a word until Eric made sure they had all the cards.


    ¡°First of all, the Jacob thing.¡±


    He reached his ID out of his wallet as he said calmly.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my ID, I took my mother¡¯sst name rather than Chapman. I don¡¯t think I have to tell everybody


    about it, but if it causes some misunderstanding, I think I should rify it.¡±


    ¡°And the rumor about the title deed was nothing but a rumor. I did want to help Nova but she refused. I


    now have in possession a five-million check that Miss Nova paid me. She bought this estate. It¡¯s a


    transaction, not a gift.¡±


    Listening to his exnation, Nova somehow felt a fury targeted at her that made her feel


    ufortable.


    ¡°And as for the rtionship between me and Nova, She did not even know who I am when we first met.


    There nomercial hype. I like her, but she hasn¡¯t given me an answer yet. So, I don¡¯t see where this


    sexual bribe ising from. ¡°


    It was dead silence. No one doubted whether what Jacob said was true. Lying that he liked Nova and


    abashing himself in front of a battery of reporters wouldn¡¯t do him any good.


    The man gazed down through the audience, each of his words loud and clear.


    ¡°I assume that everyone here has a pretty clear idea of how these photos were put on the screen.¡±


    Suddenly, he became so serious. Nova found his tone a little terrifying.


    ¡°The surveince tape is on the way now, we soon will find out who set this up. We¡¯ll resort to thew


    enforcement if necessary. I ask all of you to stay here, your loss will be covered by H. Group.¡±


    Apparently, it was an attack targeted at Nova and the Graham. But journalists aside, attendees at the


    ceremony today are either Grahams or Robinsons. Did it mean that this is a betrayal?


    ¡°Somebody took the tape.¡±


    Eric whispered to Jacob. Rubbing Nova¡¯s ankle, Jacob raised his head to took a ce over the crowd,


    and then he asked Eric.


    ¡°Who yed the video?¡±


    ¡°Ewan, I suppose. I told Lee to notify him.¡± Nova paused for a second, and then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think


    he¡¯s the one. We are both in charge of this project. Going after me is going after himself.¡±


    ¡°That is really surprising; I didn¡¯t expect you to have so much trust in your ex.¡±


    He frowned, jealous. Come on, look around the situation we¡¯re in now, Nova thought, god knows what


    he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Stay put here, don¡¯t move.¡±


    He rose to his feet and headed to the Grahams. Inadvertently, E took a step back behind Ewan as


    Jacob moved closer to them. Thought subtle, her motion was still perceived by Jacob.


    ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    He said as he got to the front of Toby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a look at Nova?¡±


    ¡°You better give me an exnation. What the hell were those photos? What did you do to my


    daughter?


    Toby was visibly pissed, his tone aggressive.


    ¡°For the present, I think you should put your focus on figuring out who did this to Nova, and stopping


    being so paranoid about your reputation for a while.¡±


    Jacob replied slowly, a hint of disdain in his voice.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Toby almost cussed out.


    ¡°Who are you to judge us? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ewan said, ¡°We¡¯ll handle this, Mr. Chapman.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    Jacob sniffed.


    ¡°By handle, do you mean standing here while watching Nova faces those monsters herself? Who are


    you trying to fool?¡±


    He then shifted the subject.


    ¡°Lee told you to confirm the video. Does it mean that it¡¯s your responsibility that the file was reced?


    I¡¯d love to listen to your opinions on this, Mr. Robinson.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any notification.¡±


    Ewan frowned in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. So it was Lee who reced the file?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Lee denied immediately, nervous, sweat all over him. He peeked at E, who looked back at him and


    said inly.


    ¡°Think before you say, Lee.¡±


    Gnashing his teeth in fear, hands trembling, he said after a while of self-struggle.


    ¡°It was me, I did it.¡±


    E felt relief, and then concealed it.


    ¡°Seems like we have the truth now.¡±


    Jacob caught the minor changes in her facial expression. He squinted, indulged himself in a moment of


    thinking, and then chuckled.


    ¡°Bravo, Miss E.¡±


    E was fretted, started to worry if Jacob discovered something.


    Jacob beckoned to Eric.


    ¡°Take Lee out of here. We¡¯ll deal with himter in private. He deserves his dignity despite the mistake


    he made.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Lee was grateful for Jacob¡¯s virtue. He left with Eric covering his face.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the ceremony should go on as nned now. I¡¯ll take Nova to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Toby was confused.


    Jacob¡¯s motion halted, mockery in his eyes, his tone in as it had been.


    ¡°She sprained her ankle.¡±


    He headed back to Nova after he answered Toby. He made his determination. From now on, Nova


    Graham would be his woman forever. Nobody could harm her. Nobody.


    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±


    Nova asked.

 Chapter 28 Her Eyes Became Red

    Chapter 28 Her Eyes Became Red


    He bent over to give her a peck on the lips, and then held her up before she realized.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Nova gazed at him


    He smiled and flirted with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother Jacob, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Don¡¯t kill the vibe.¡±


    He took a sigh as heined.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t you leave me. Now the whole Y. City knows I¡¯m a sucker for you. Are you nning


    on let me suck you sometime?¡±


    Nova flushed immediately, she pinched him on the chest and said as she¡¯s gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°Those photos wouldn¡¯t have existed if you hadn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Jacob smiled teasingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me it me. You came on to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t! It¡¯s the drug!¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, you will let me have you while being conscious.¡±


    He grinned to his ears, ripples spread out in Nova¡¯s heart. Surprisingly, she found her kind of enjoyed it


    when Jacob said those things to her.


    It was not until midnight that Jacob sent her home. Toby called to ask about her when she¡¯s with Jacob.


    She sopletely despaired of Toby now that living her was torment to her; this ce was no longer


    home to her. So when she told Toby that she¡¯s moving out, she relived.


    ¡°You are moving out?¡± Toby¡¯s face was twisted, ¡°do you know what people are going to say about us if


    you move out at this point of time?¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± Nova frowned her lips in mockery, ¡°have you ever even once think in my position?¡±


    Toby was at a loss for words.


    ¡°This building was nothing me when mom died. Do you know how I feel watching you living together


    with another woman? It¡¯s like finding a fly on your favorite food. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know who wants me to fall off. The moment you decided to ignore them,


    you lost thest hope I have for you.¡±


    Her eyes became red but she tried to hold back the tears. It¡¯s not worthy, she thought.


    Toby averted his eyes, his face pale. Finally, he said.


    ¡°I owe you an exnation for this. If you want some time alone, fine, go. When you calm down, you can


    always return here.¡±


    It happened that Lucie was standing outside the room when Nova opened to door to leave.


    ¡°I cook tea for the two of you. Come and have some.¡±


    Nova greeted her with nothing but a hint of mockery in the eyes. She just left directly.


    ¡°Leave me alone¡± Toby said to Lucie as he rubbed his head with his eyes closed.


    Lucie didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she put down the tea in his hands and walked to Toby. Then she started to


    give him a massage.


    She said after a while, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ talk to Eter. She¡¯ll help Nova with her work. Everything will be


    fine, it just takes some time.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of ourpany as? It¡¯s not like you can just find some random guy on the street


    and he¡¯ll lead ourpany to prosperity.¡± Toby opened his eyes, ¡°leave, don¡¯t make me ask you again.¡±


    Lucie coiled her fists, feeling a little depressed.


    ¡°Mr. Jacob, you were right. E was behind all these.¡± Eric said, ¡°I asked the hotel, the room was


    checked out at 12. But a man came backter to retrieve his belongings. That man would be Ayan, I


    suppose. I have looked into his phone bill. For half a month, he has been going back and forth with


    E. I think he gave the photos to E.¡±


    ¡°Hire somebody, get the negatives, and don¡¯t leave any trace.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Eric stuttered, ¡°we, we are not going to kill him, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Idiot,¡± Jacob squinted, said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Ayan craves excitement, doesn¡¯t him?


    Go find him some chicks to smoke some pot with him, he would be more than willing to trade the


    negatives for it. As for E.¡±


    He snorted.


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s been outside the country for two years. Gotta have a lot of great collection, huh?


    Find some. We are sending her a present that she will cherish for her whole life.¡±


    ¡°Sir, would that be alright. She¡¯s married?


    A smile emerged on Jacob¡¯s face after few seconds of thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, she¡¯s married. What if the baby she¡¯s carrying is not Ewan¡¯s, what will happen?¡±


    He freaked Eric out. ¡®If I had to choose between messing with Jacob or Nova, I would choose Jacob


    without a doubt,¡¯ Eric thought, ¡®that way at least, I get to know how I die.¡¯ Then he decided, ¡®Gotta do


    something to make myself useful.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Miss Nova move out from the Graham¡¯sst night.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Jacob threw the teacup on the table right away and headed outdoors.


    ¡°They are in the hospital now¡±


    Jacob tensed, asked.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Pregnant.¡± Eric replied slowly.


    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Jacob eximed.


    ¡°I mean Emilie¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Jacob grabbed the newspaper on the table and threw onto Eric.


    ¡°Motherfucker. You can¡¯t finish a statement at once, can you?¡±


    Eric tried hard to suppress hisughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Nova said to Denis on the phone, not seeming to be in a good mood.


    Denis paused for a while when he heard the news.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell my mom and dad.¡±


    ¡°You are a wuss, Denis. Emilie¡¯s carrying your baby and you just left her high and dry. You just won¡¯t


    take her home without your parent¡¯s approval, am I right? What a wuss.¡±


    Nova was really pissed off. Emilie fell in love with Denis because he treated his parents with respect.


    But Nova rather said that he treated his parents as masters, he¡¯s literally a ve to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Denis said after a moment of silence.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Nova went back into the ward.


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t be sad, your baby wouldn¡¯t be happy to know that its mom¡¯s


    grieving.¡±


    She pushed the meal table to Emilie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Eat something,¡± she said, ¡°for the baby¡¯s sake if not for yours.¡±


    ¡°Nova,¡± Emile said in the faint tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to face Denis if he takes me home just


    because of the baby. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Her eyes became red.


    ¡°I married her once I graduated from college. I never mistreated him or the Robinsons. But his mom is


    always saying all kinds of mean stuff to me, and Denis never stood out to defend me, not even once.


    His mother is such a Karen. She wanted Denis to divorce me because she thought I can¡¯t get pregnant.


    She tried everything, by hook or by crook, just to kick me out of their family.¡±

 Chapter 29 I Want To Live With You

    Chapter 29 I Want To Live With You


    She dissolved into tears. Nova patted on her back to console her,.


    ¡°So what are you going to do? Will you divorce him?¡±


    Emilie shook her head, said in whimper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What about the baby if we divorce?¡±


    The door was pushed open behind the girls. They turned to the door to find a man standing there.


    Emilie¡¯s face changed when she saw the face of the man, she yelled out before Nova got to ask the


    man who he is.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The man was apparently surprised when he saw Emile. He took a look at the number of room, and


    then apologized.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, wrong room.¡±


    He turned around to leave but was confronted with Denis, who just happened to got here. Denis¡¯s face


    changed at the sight of the man. Violently, he grabbed at the other¡¯s cor, looking at Emilie coldly.


    ¡°Why is he here? Emilie. I want an exnation.¡±


    The rage and distrust in his tone filled Emilie with desperation. She sniffed.


    ¡°Why are you asking me questions you¡¯re secure that you know the answer to?¡±


    Denis made Louie really unpleasant. What kind of man would offend others like that the first time they


    meet? He wrenched Denis¡¯s hands off him but didn¡¯t say anything. He just wanted to leave; however,


    Denis¡¯s mother came out of nowhere and intercepted him.


    ¡°Good for you, Emilie. No wonder you never came back for so long, you have been cheating on Denis,


    don¡¯t you? Denis, is he the same one you saw when you caught this bitch cheating?¡±


    Being insulted in the presence of her best friend, Emilie¡¯s face became terrifyingly pale. She chose to


    swallow the lumps and said to Denis, her voice hoarse.


    ¡°Denis, we don¡¯t have to involve Nova into this. We can talk about itter.¡±


    His mother interrupted her


    ¡°What are you trying to hide?¡±


    She then dragged Denis to her side.


    ¡°Denis, I told you. She¡¯s unfaithful. Look how slutty she is. Did you forget that she cheated on you? God


    knows whose kid she¡¯s carrying.¡±


    Emilie started to feel an ache in her belly. Gritting her teeth, she got off the bed and stared at Denis.


    ¡°Take your mom out of here.¡±


    Denis frowned. Deep down in his heart, he still believed Emilie. But inevitably, barriers have been set


    up between them. Clenching his fists, he said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We can talk about this at home.¡±


    He tried to hold her hands but she resisted and took a step backward. Pointing at the doorway, she


    yelled.


    ¡°Take your mom the fuck out of here!¡±


    Denis went off when he heard Emilie mentioned his mother disrespectfully. He pped her in the face.


    So forcibly did Denis hit her that Emilie fell down on the floor.


    ¡°Emilie!¡±


    Nova eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s my son, ¡°Denis¡¯s mother said with joy, ¡°you ask for it, bitch.¡±


    Her face dreadfully pale, her belly stinging, she opened her mouth. She kept repeating one word,


    ¡°hurt¡±.


    The white pants was soon drenched in blood. Nova was scared, she shrieked.


    ¡°Help! We need a doctor here!¡±


    Denis soon regretted, the blood on Emilie¡¯s pants shocked him. Trembling, he wanted to hug Emilie;


    but Nova shoved him away.


    ¡°You better pray that they will both be safe.¡±


    She then turned to Louie.


    ¡°Sir, could you help me holding her up.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Louie bent over to hold Emile. Along with Nova, he rushed Emilie to the


    emergency room.


    Paralyzed, Denis stood still in the room, staring at his hands, his face pale.


    ¡°Sonny, the kid¡¯s probably not yours. You should¡¯ve given her the p long ago. Look, son. When she¡¯s


    discharged, you divorce her. Rosalieis a great girl, I like her a lot. And you guys grew u together¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Denis burst out and scared the woman. She said unbelievably, ¡°Denis?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. I love Emilie, I will not divorce her.¡±


    He left the woman alone in the room.


    Jacob arrived when Nova was waiting outside the emergency room. His face changed when he saw


    Nova was standing with Louie. He dragged Nova into his arms and gaze hostilely at Louie.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Louie looked at him. Come on, really? You have to be so possessive, so needy?


    ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Nova was surprised.


    Jacob nodded. Hell yeah they knew each other. They had known since they were still wrapped in


    diapers.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Briefly, Nova told him what had happened. That¡¯s what the anomalies recently with Louie are about, it


    makes sense now, Jacob thought. The emergency room opened while Jacob consoled Nova. The


    surgery went out smoothly, the kid and the mother were both safe.


    Jacob wanted to take Nova to leave but Nova refused. Emilie¡¯s family was not here, nobody would take


    care of her if Nova left.


    ¡°Believe, with the bullshit that just happened to her, she¡¯d rather not have you here. Listen to me, spare


    her the embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she still got Louie. He would take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Nova frowned, ¡°Emilie¡¯s married.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± Jacob said on his way dragging Nova to the elevator, ¡°it would be the best if their


    love is invincible. But what if they are holding grudge against each other? Don¡¯t you think Louis would


    be a better choice for her then? Anyway, that¡¯s none of our business, let¡¯s talk about us.¡±


    Nova took a step back, said warily.


    ¡°Us?¡±


    The elevator didn¡¯t give Nova much room to duck. Jacob pulled her into his arms, whispered to her ear.


    ¡°You moved out?¡±


    Nova tried to escape from his hug but failed.


    ¡°I want to live at your ce.¡±


    The steam of his breath made Nova blushed. Jacob was exhrated by her reaction. However, the door


    opened before he could do something further.

 Chapter 30 Show Me Your Bedroom

    Chapter 30 Show Me Your Bedroom


    ¡°Wait for me, Alfred.¡±


    The romantic spark faded as Nova heard the name. Jacob notice the minor changes in her face, he


    tightened his grip on her waist with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    Alfred didn''t expect to meet them, either, especially not to see them flirting. He put on a smile.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to, Alfred.¡±


    A girl ran in the elevator. Her face changed when she saw Nova and Jacob. In a light tone, she


    murmured.


    ¡°Brother Jacob.¡±


    The way she called Jacob provoked Nova. She turned around to give Jacob a cold look along with a


    snort and stamped on his feet.


    The pain took away Jacob¡¯s breath for a second. He¡¯s puzzled, where did this sudden ze stem


    from?


    Brother Jacob, that¡¯s so sweet. No wonder he¡¯s always trying to make her call him like that. Nova


    thought. She wrenched his hands off her and said aloof.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have to leave.¡±


    But in Jacob¡¯s eyes, her leaving was a sign of not getting over her ex. The thought of that infuriated


    him. In a fit of rage, he dashed out of the elevator.


    ¡°He scared me, what makes my sister likes him so much.¡± The girl said after the door closed


    Isn¡¯t the sixth floor the obstetrics and gynecology department? What they doing together here. Alfred


    thought as he fixed on the LED disyer. He then felt suffocated by his own assumption.


    ¡°Stop! Nova.¡±


    Jacob caught up with her at the parking lot. Grabbing her by the wrist, he looked at her coldly.


    Nova tried to shake his hand off her but failed. She screamed angrily.


    ¡°Stop ying around with me.¡±


    But Jacob was even more pissed off than she was. Gnashing his teeth, he said to her creepily.


    ¡°y? Is that what you think I¡¯m doing? I put my whole heart into you! If I had known this better, I


    would¡¯ve just thrown you on bed and fucked you until you couldn¡¯t stop screaming ¡®don¡¯t leave me¡¯ ¡°


    ¡°You asshole!¡±


    Nova was so mad that her face turned red. She resisted him in a vain attempt. Jacob thrust her into the


    backseat of her car, the then lied on top of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a real asshole is like.¡±


    He bit on her lips as he said. The face she had when she saw Alfred filled Jacob with jealousy. Alfred


    and she were in a rtionship for seven years. Deep in her heart, she only cared about Alfred and he


    was no more than an asshole to her. Such thoughts got Jacob so bent out of shape.


    ¡°You are a jerk!¡±she yelled, ¡°Brother Jacob? How many girls have you said that to?¡±


    Suddenly, Jacob stopped. He was silent for seconds, then heughed. He lowered his head to her and


    whispered.


    ¡°Nova, You are jealous.¡±


    He sounded affirmative and delighted.


    Nova¡¯s heartbeat stopped for a second, seemed to be a little scared. She pushed Jacob away. She


    said with a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so narcissistic.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t reply her. Instead, he kept smiling and staring at her. Nova was embarrassed, she raised


    her head and gazed back at him.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Jacob leaned forward. Pulling her hair behind her ear, he whispered to her.


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Jacob kissed her as she tried to deny. The kiss was tender this time, Nova almost fell for it. She then


    tried to bite Jacob to hide her embarrassment. But Jacob ducked andughed vivaciously.


    Hisughter flushed Nova¡¯s cheeks, she said as she was gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°Get out of my car.¡±


    Jacob ignored it. Instead, he asked.


    ¡°I give you two options. One, I live at your ce.¡±


    Nova frowned, waited for his second option. Jacob smiled teasingly and continued.


    ¡°Two, I sleep at your ce.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between them?!¡± Nova protested.


    She regretted soon, she felt like she was tricked.


    ¡°Well,¡± Jacob said, ¡°the first is simple while the second is flirtatious. I could just simply be sleeping or,


    you know, sleeping with you.¡±


    His low and sexy voice injected a exotic vor to his words. However, it would be better if he was


    saying something that was less obscene.


    ¡°Nova, don¡¯t repress your feelings. epting me is not that difficult.¡±


    He became serious before Nova went off. The sincerity in his eyes moved Nova. Something seemed to


    be changing.


    Despite Nova¡¯s disapproval, Jacob moved in her apartment that night. Even Nova found it


    unbelievable. What¡¯s about this man that kept making herpromise, she pondered. The weird thing


    was that somehow she felt she was in love.


    ¡°I have cleaned the guest room, you¡¯ll live in there.¡±


    She said as she took off her coat.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom in it, make yourselffortable.¡±


    Jacob grabbed her arm when she was going back to her bedroom.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hold up. Show me your bedroom.¡±


    He preceded nova to enter the room. By the time Nova realized, he had taken a stroll around the room.


    He smiled at Nova.


    ¡°Nice room, I like it. I¡¯ll get back to mine. Good night.¡±


    In the guest room, Jacob was fiddling with a key. His eyes suddenly glittered. The night was too long


    for him to be alone.


    Nova had been an insecure type of person. It¡¯s probably because of her mother¡¯s death and her


    father¡¯s favorism for E. She became independent at an early age, when her peers were indulging


    their romance. She¡¯s cold to anything, anybody as the world had been to her.


    She turned off the light. Huddling herself, she¡¯s agonizing over the man who¡¯s sleeping in the room next


    to her. Hopefully, she woulde up with a solution tomorrow morning when she woke up


    The ticking of the clock was steady and clear in the silence. Suddenly, a noise from the lock on the


    door broke the harmony. A tall guy snuck in, closing the door behind him.


    Passing through the window, the moonlight gleamed on the intruder¡¯s face. It was Jacob. He smiled


    when he saw Nova on bed. He threw the towel on him to the ground, walked to the bed wearing


    nothing but a pair of boxers.

 Chapter 31 Proposal of Marriage I

    Chapter 31 Proposal of Marriage I


    Nova huddled herself up, sleeping so deeply that Jason didn''t wake her up when he lied beside her


    She seemed to feel a bit cold and approached Jasonbyinstinct.


    There''s no reason for a man to refuse a beauty; therefore, he bent his head to kiss her.


    Although the girl he loved was lying by his side, he could not have her, which made him extremely


    upset. Atst, he kissed Nova''s neck instead, leaving the love marks, and then held her in arms with


    eyes closed.


    At around 7 a.m., when they''re stillsleeping, a phone rang suddenly.


    Nova was awakened. Keeping eyes closed, she groped for her phone in bed which, she remembered,


    was ced to bed yesterday. However, she felt strange but still kept fumbling for the phone as if the


    feeling was just an illusion. At the next moment, she heard a man¡¯s breath full of depression, which


    made her stiff. She opened her eyes to discover someone''s eyes staring at her. Without any hesitation,


    Nova gave the man a kick.


    Jason gave a choked cry and shouted, "Mind your foot!"


    Now being sober, with the quilt in arms, Nova said nastily, "Why are you here?"


    Jason replied energetically, " I am scared to sleep alone."


    Disagreeably, she thought that every time when she got to know him better, he always gave her a


    surprise by his characters. And this time, inconceivably, he could even y rascal in a gentle manner.


    "You horn!"


    Shrugging his shoulders innocently, Jason smiled pleasantly.


    "Just the opposite; you know that I cannot say no to you and still intentionally seduce me." Suddenly he


    drew her quilt and pulled her into his arms. He ducked his head to smell her hair, saying in a cracked


    voice, "Well, actually I cannot help caressing you. Tell me the truth, are you the angel sent by God to


    punish me?"


    There was only a thin sheet between them. Nova''s heart was beating powerfully and her face turned


    red by Jason''s maic voice. She rejoined, "Nonsense! You''re too close. Get away from me!"


    Shocked by herself, Nova gave him such a hard shove that Jason was forced to fall backfrom the


    sideways posture. Unfortunately, his waist was hit at the corner of a desk. After standing against the


    desk toe a stop, Jason gave a grunt and became furious. All the flirting was gone. H e looked at


    Nova angrily, "Just tell me you want to be the top. Don''t push me again!"


    Although she felt guilty, she turned astonished by what he said, and then threw a pillow at his face


    mercilessly.


    He deserved it.


    Jason unexpectedly broke into a softughter for her frank manner. To him, Nova now was not a leader


    in the office but his own a little fool.


    The bell rang suddenly. The first man that urred to Jason''s mind was Brandon because he was the


    love rival. Jason couldy odds on Brandon still running after Nova, so he would never allow them to


    meet in private.


    At the thought, he rushed to open the door solely in underwear.


    Noticing his carelessness, Nova twitched her lips and tried to stop him at once. How stupid!


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    But the next moment, Jason opened the door quickly. He was stunned at the visitors.


    Asher was startled, and didn¡¯t believe what he¡¯s watching -- was the naked silly man his grandson?


    Behind Asher was Eric who turned around and adjusted the sses. He should not be med,


    because he had given them a call in advance but they seemed to be indulged in love at that time.


    Finding him stand still, Nova pushed Jason forward, who then cried out with pain, "Don''t touch my


    waist. It aches!"


    Hearing this, Asher red at them.


    Meanwhile, Nova walked to the door with love marks on her neck which, to Asher, was his


    Nova was confused by their appearance. Although Eric was once seen before, who was the old man?


    She turned to Jason but to find him nervous. Jason said, "Grandpa."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After half an hour, Nova came out of the room in a dress with a blushing face together with Jason.


    Asher was sitting on the sofa with a stick in his hands. When they arrived, he became seated solemnly,


    and said, "Have your seats."


    To Nova, the only impression about a soldier was from the liberation army. The old man in front of her


    was intimidating like a soldier. Therefore on hearing his words, Nova stood super straight instinctively


    but then was forced to sit down by Jason.


    In the suit, Jason became less embarrassed and even ill-mannered, ¡°My dear grandpa, why are you


    here?¡± Asher stared at him, ignoring what he said. Then he frowned at Nova who was feeling


    ufortable, grabbing Jason''s clothe. Discovering her petty action, Jason directly held her in arms


    and said to Asher with a frown, "It¡¯s so early."


    Asher observed them a few moments and said.

 Chapter 32 The Proposal of Marriage II

    Chapter 32 The Proposal of Marriage II


    "How long have you been in love?"


    Being stricken, Nova pulled away Jason''s hands and stammered, "It¡¯s a mistake. We have no intimate


    rtionship.."


    Asher kept frowning, shook his head and said,


    "You might tell the truth but I know my grandson. He must already have sex with you."


    Hisment was so straight forward that it embarrassed both Jason and Nova.


    Proudly, Asher gave a shrug and said officially, "Well, I know that we''re in a new era. And don¡¯t get me


    wrong, I am not an old fogy, but just quite ufortable to let the newspaper tell me that my grandson


    was having a love affair."


    Recalling the news, Nova realized that she could not clear her name in a short time. And Jason, was


    showing no inclination to exin anything, but instead, actually expecting a terrible mess so that Nova


    was forced to apany him.


    Eric served Asher the tea, reminding him about the proposal in a low voice.


    Asher then told them, "I''ve had someone go to Graham¡¯s family to propose marriage for you. You two


    should also follow me there."


    Then he murmured, ¡°I also have nned to go there with you. Well, it turns out you already have your


    wife by your side.¡±


    Jason and Nova were speechless again.


    ***


    In Graham¡¯s family, watching trains of valuables were sent to his house, Toby was pretty confused. This


    scene was as spectacr as that an ancient emperor granted him quantities of rewards, each of which


    was priceless.


    Lucie had been around with him and savvy to a lot of things these years, and thus she realized that


    these objects were all worthy of a fortune. At the beginning, she considered them given by Ewan


    because after Ewan and E got married, the couple usually brought the family gifts. But this time, it''s


    different -- though Ewan was willing to do that, his parents would not agree on it. Who sent these?


    While she was pondering, a Hummer in military style parked at the gate. As soon as catching sight of


    the car, she felt a sense of unlucky premonition.


    The car gradually came to a halt but Nova didn''t move but kicked slightly at Jason''s leg, suggesting


    what to do next. Jason, however, intentionally misinterpreted her meaning and touched her hands softly


    to reassure her, "Don''t worry. It''s also my first time to propose in the flesh."


    Now Nova was not in mood to talk with him.


    Asher made a noise and said, "I can provide the evident."


    Nova kept silent.


    Toby and Lucie remained standing there for a few minutes, watching the car stop and open.


    Jason was the first one out of the car, who attended thepletion ceremony two days ago. He was


    smiling in a leisure way like a gentleman and then walked to the other side of the car to open the door


    for ady. When Toby figured out whom thedy was, his brows were knitted. In his view, since Nova


    had been away from the house, it''s impossible for her to move back as long as he refused to apologize.


    But now, what happened?


    After they got out of the car, the man sitting up front appeared in front of Toby and Lucie slowly. At the


    moment they realized who he was, they were frozen. Back in those days he sent E''s photos to


    Chapman¡¯s family for marriage in order to mitigate the corporate crisis, he once met the dignified image


    of the old man. And he now felt rather guilty for Chapman¡¯s family''s repentance of marriage.


    Always with gray short hair, standing upright in a uniform, Asher still looked like a soldier. He walked


    directly towards Toby and Lucie seriously like a leader. After he stood still, he said, "Mr. Graham, I am


    Asher Chapman. Today Ie here for my grandson''s marriage with your daughter."


    Toby was astonished and Lucie was much more nervous because of Asher''s intimidating face which


    reminded them of E.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°So those gifts are from you?¡±


    Asher nodded, ¡°Those little gifts are just a token of our regard, not including the marriage dowry. I want


    to negotiate with you the marriage. Have you set the date of wedding?¡±


    Toby was kind of frightened; to him, the uninvited guests were here to put pressure onto them about the


    marriage. But E had already been married to Ewan, where could he find another E?


    On the contrary, Lucie was quite calm; noticing Jason and Nova behind Asher, she asked carefully,


    "Who is the bride?"


    Asher devoted almost the whole life to military, and he was attuned to the national affairs not the


    business circle. Besides, it¡¯s his wife that chose his grandson¡¯s future wife, whose name he was not


    informed of. Therefore, when asked by Lucie, he was confused and turned to Nova, "Girl, what¡¯s your


    name?"


    Completely shocked, Toby then managed to be rational. But Lucie failed to keep her fake smile.


    "She''s Nova, the eldest daughter."


    Jason answered for Nova. Holding Nova¡¯s hands, he said like a gentleman, "We meet for the first time,


    Mr. Graham."


    ***


    In the hall of Graham¡¯s family, when the maids served tea, Toby was recalled to himself. Staring at


    Nova who was cool towards him, as well as Asher and Jason, he was calcting with knitted brows. In


    his opinion, Nova was deemed to inherit the control of the familypany sooner orter, whose


    marriage, however, was always his burden. Nova was too excellent for him to find her a husband that


    could assist her in career. Actually, he hadunched inquiries into many outstanding young men, none


    of whom he was satisfied. After all, although Jason was indeed gorgeous, he had been in a date with


    E, which was the reason why Toby hesitated to make the final decision.


    On the contrary, Asher fixed his eyes on a tea set angrily. He now realized that Jason had been in love


    with the girl for a long time because the set of porcin appeared here which was said by Jason to be


    sent out as a gift for a banquet before. Jason lied to him.


    Asher loved the tea set so much that he gazed it steadily.


    "Mr. Chapman, is there something wrong with the tea?" asked Lucie in a careful way, which helped


    Asher gained hisposure. Asher pretended to sip the tea seriously, "Well, it tastes good. I guess it


    must be West Lake Longjing."


    "It''s Tieguanyin in fact."


    Then Asher was embarrassed; in order to look like chill, he said, "I mean it tastes better than West


    Lake Longjing."


    Jason smiled, not revealing anything to make Asher lose face.


    "Mr. Graham, to be honest, my grandson has lots of bad habits. He might not be worthy of your


    daughter."


    Jason¡¯s smile was gone. This statement didn¡¯t satisfy him.


    "But the girl has already been in love with Jason, and we will surely take the whole responsibility.


    Besides, I am quite happy with her. So let''s talk about the wedding."


    Asher said smoothly, and sipped the tea naturally, waiting for Toby''s answer.


    Toby was silent for a while because he was filling his mind with a mirror of thoughts. Beside him, Lucie


    was anxious. For her, once Nova became the daughter-inw of the Chapman¡¯s family, surely it would


    boost their family¡¯s prosperity. However, she had made much effort to suspend Nova''s position but now


    Nova managed to gain support from Jason''s family before she could start her next n. If the marriage


    was not avoided, what she had done for E these years would be wasted. She would not allow this


    happen in any case.

 Chapter 33 Proposal of Marriage III

    Chapter 33 Proposal of Marriage III


    At the thought, Lucie stated suddenly, "Mr. Chapman, are you sure? It is the youngest daughter E not


    Nova engaged with your grandson."


    Toby¡¯s countenance changed when he heard this as if Lucie was mad. Nova seemed to smile in


    mockery but still kept silent.


    Asher was surprised, and then frown, "E?"


    Lucie became embarrassed. Actually, she knew that it was not a formal engagement, but now she had


    no other choice but to impede the marriage.


    "Half a year ago, Mrs. Chapman once took E''s photos away for Jason but no message came.


    Instead, now you are here to propose to Nova instead of E. It''s not appropriate."


    Lucie seemed unpleased and actually worried. And Toby was apparently in a sulk and failed to stop


    Lucie. He could not understand why Lucie mentioned it on purpose. She must know it troubled


    Graham¡¯s family.


    Asher was racking his brain to figure out a solution.


    Suddenly, Jason smiled, saying slowly, "I can well remember that E has already married another guy.


    Do you want her to get divorced and marry me again? Apparently, your daughter E has already


    broken her promise."


    Lucie''s face screwed up a bit. She said, "You''re right. We indeed made a mistake. But now your family


    has proposed twice to our daughters, which might hurt our reputation. Others may treat us as


    bourgeois and shabby. Do you agree with me?"


    Asher had spent his life on military and he didn''t ever consider what Lucie put forward, so for him, this


    was not an issue. "Just leave people outside alone! At least we are not guilty, aren''t we? In addition, it''sThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    traditional for a woman to rely on her man," he looked back at Jason, "Don''t you think so?"


    With her face pale, Lucie failed her conspiracy.


    Jason smiled gently, holding Nova''s hands firmly, and said slowly but clearly, "Mr. Graham, you can


    trust me. As long as I am alive, I will definitely protect and love her with my life."


    He swore with such a deep feeling that Nova could not help examining him who was looking at her too


    with tenderness and innocence. Nova stopped struggling.


    "My lord, Mr. Robinson ising."


    The housekeeper hurried in and interrupted the conversation.


    Toby was obviously unhappy and Lucie seemed to regain hope, whispering, "Show him the way."


    What about Nova? She was stunned at once. She wondered whether it was Brandon or not.


    More sensitive than her, Jason caught her hands more forcefully in a bad mood. What a bad day.


    Frequently, there arrived a sequence of footsteps at the door and then a handsome man in a white suit


    appeared.


    The man almost freaked Nova out with fingers turning stiff. Noticing her reaction, Lucie smiled


    insidiously.


    When Asher found out who he was, he got so angry to throw the stick at Brandon fiercely, shouting,


    "You ck sheep!"


    Toby and Lucie were frightened.


    The stick hit and dropped at Brandon''s legs, stopping Brandon who then bent down for it. Touching the


    stick, Brandon gave Asher a smile, and said slowly, "Mr. Chief of Staff, I can well remember that you


    could break one''s leg with a stick in the past, but now, you see," he shook his head, and stared at


    Asher, continuing clearly, "you are too old."


    Asher was so annoyed that Nova could see his face shaking. Although Jason was wearing a poker


    face, his hand gave her a strong squeeze which revealed his restriction and endurance. Knowing that


    they were not stranger to each other, Nova was aware that things were not that simple.


    "Oh! Jason!"


    Brandon seemed to be surprised at seeing Jason and turned to Nova, sighing, "You haven''t changed


    anything, Jason. Why are you still into your brother¡¯s wife?"


    Hearing this, Asher became more furious. He questioned Jason with shaking hands, "What did he


    mean?"


    But Jason instead gave Brandon a nk re silently.


    Asher cried out, "Answer my question! Jason!"


    "Well. Literally."


    Said Brandon simply, and then he gave back the stick to Asher, whispering, "Mr. Chief of Staff, it will be


    hard to say who''s the father of your great-grandson."


    Asher was visibly whitened, squeezed both his hands, and pushed him away all of a sudden. He stood


    up and walked to the door.


    Asher''s reaction worried Jason. He knew that it''s inappropriate to talk about his family¡¯s affair now, so


    he pat Nova, telling her, "Honey, wait for me. I will exin it to youter."


    Then he gave Brandon an indifferent glimpse, running after Asher.


    When Asher and Jason were away, the whole hall was silent and Nova became critical. Aware that


    Lucie was still smiling, Nova was in a worse mood. In her mind, the rtionship between her and


    Brandon was a secret, at least to Toby.


    Nova''s re was cial. She was fed up with watching Brandon''s face, and ready to leave.


    "Mr. Graham, I''ve heard that Nova is responsible for Tian Haiwan Resort, right? I want to talk with her


    about the investment."


    Brandon''s statement stopped Nova who then turned around to him. He''s smiling at her. In the past,


    Brandon was reluctant to stay with her, but now, what was he doing? During these years, she never


    understood him.


    Lucie hadn''t expected what he just said. She smiled, "Mr. Graham, my daughter is not well these days.


    I think you can talk with Ewan."

 Chapter 34 Brandon鈥檚 Persuasion

    Chapter 34 Brandon¡¯s Persuasion


    "Well, I can wait for her. Let¡¯s take it slowly," he said with patience, raising his eyebrows.


    Lucie''s face was drained of color. Toby took the turn to say, "Nova has been following up the project


    from the beginning and no one knows it better than her. So if you want to have a sincere cooperation


    with us, we will surely show you our warm wee." He then spoke to Nova, "These days you should


    show Mr. Graham around in Tian Haiwan. Tell him the details of our next stage. "


    Nova was unpleased with the decision, but Brandon replied immediately, "A nice arrangement! I


    agree."


    To be honest, Toby attached great importance to this cooperation because Brandon was from the


    Evans which was a pioneer in military and politic. He knew clearly that it was easy for the project to be


    destroyed by otherpetitors. Actually, in order to ensure that no risk at all, he had nned to marry


    his daughter to Chapman¡¯s family before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nova figured out Toby''s idea more or less. Even so, she still felt hurt because she was the very victim


    of the whole n and nobody cared about her.


    Speechless, Nova left them without hesitation.


    When the car was pulled out from the garage, Brandon was standing by a maple nearby leisurely, with


    hands in the pockets and the coat on his shoulder. Noticing she''s passing by, he stepped forward,


    waving his hand.


    Nova hesitated for a while but finally she stopped.


    Brandon opened the door and sat beside her, asking directly, "Are you going to marry him?"


    Nova refused to answer his question, starting to drive.


    Brandon took a cigarette from his pocket. When he was ready to light it, Nova stopped him, "Please


    don''t smoke here."


    Brandon put back the cigarette and said slowly after a while, "Jason was more an addict than me. Do


    you keep him from smoking as well?"


    Nova was bombarded with his question. Although she hated smoking as well as the smell of tobo,


    she epted the fact effortlessly that Jason smoked a lot, and even considered his smoking sexy and


    charming. Besides, when he kissed her with the smell of tobo, her heart beat powerfully instead of


    repugnance. Nova suddenly realized that she was indulged in his love both mentally and physically.


    She was surprised by the idea.


    "What the hell do you want?" she said apathetically.


    Brandon reached out his hand to hold her jaw, whispering gently, "All I want to know is whether you still


    have a crush on me or not."


    Nova braked hard and flung his hands away. She then said with little emotion, "Brandon, you have


    made your choice six years ago. Don''t you find it ridiculous to ask me that? You know that I won''t wait


    for you for such a long time. And you seem to regret now. What a joke!"


    Brandon could not help thinking about the time they used to spend together. It shocked him that Nova


    was soft to another man. Her tenderness was all given to Jason not him. Although it''s he that


    abandoned their love first, he still felt betrayed only by Nova. He looked at her with deep love, and after


    a few moments, said gently, "What if I admit regretting? Will youe back to me?"


    Nova was asked in silence. She might have been willing for that if he asked in the past for she had


    loved him so much. But everything was changed, and she just prompted a question, "Will you forsake


    your wealth, your fiancee and the status you''ve struggled to obtain in exchange?"


    Brandon hesitated, and smiled to her, "Sometimes, you''re just too rational."


    Nova turned around, saying, "Brandon, I have done nothing that harm you when we were in love, so I


    beg you not to hurt my family no matter what you want to do. "


    "Oh, I am so sad."


    Brandon was unhappy with what she said. "I guess you have no idea on my rtionship with Jason."


    Nova stayed without saying a word.


    Regardless of her reaction, Brandon kept going, "He will never tell you that I am his uncle."


    It''s an unexpected answer which made Nova grip the wheel. How could Brandon be the rtive of the


    Chapman¡¯s family? She remembered that he was just a poor man when they first met. Why would he


    be reduced to poverty if he was from Chapman¡¯s family. Nova was stunned.


    Satisfied with her reaction, he sat upright, and said, "Nova, you must have no idea of Jason''s


    personality -- he even flirted with his uncle''s wife and was responsible for his brother''s death, which


    actually was not a secret in Chapman¡¯s family. And it''s also the reason Asher came here for proposal in


    the flesh."


    Nova kept her poker face with thousands of ideas in her mind, and finally asked, "What do you want?


    Just tell me."


    Brandon gave her a nce and said in a low voice, "Will you believe that the only thing I want is that


    you are safe? "


    "No." She answered with mockery.


    "Brandon, don''t be so hypocritical. You are not that kind of person. Get out of my car!"


    Brandon failed to keep his fake smile, and got off. But before he closed the door, he told her that she


    was wrong to love Jason.


    Asher slipped into aa in the car and was sent to hospital by Jason instantly. After the surgery was


    finished, it was around 1:00 a.m. He gave up the idea of calling Nova lest waking up Nova. Besides,


    when Asher revived, Jason had to give him an exnation.. As a matter of fact, the appearance of


    Brandon caught him off guard.


    Meanwhile, however, Nova was using her phone, waiting for Jason''s call. Now she could not deny that


    she was obsessed by Jason and all the past she didn''t know annoyed her. She could not bear betrayal


    and lies.


    Unluckily, at night, there''s something wrong with the project in North-America of H. Group so Jason left


    by ne at 4 a.m. the next day.


    Nova had no idea of what''s going on. There had been two days without any messages from Jason. On


    the third day, she didn''t know that Asher was sick until she was invited to the hospital.


    In the ward, she was a little awkward, nodding slightly at Asher and his elegant wife nervously, and


    purred, "Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 35 Goodbye, My Love

    Chapter 35 Goodbye, My Love


    The old woman nodded inly, and said, "Have your seat please."


    Nova had no action. When Jason was away, she knew that there''s going to be a tough conversation.


    "Who''s E?" the olddy directly asked.


    Nova relied after a while, "My half sister."


    The olddy nodded, "I have seen her photos, and I think you are much more reliable than her."


    Nova bit her lips, pondering on her meaning.


    "At the first sight of you, I prefer you than her. I¡¯ve also heard of what had happened that day. Now I


    want to ask you a question, what''s going on between you and Brandon?"


    These words hit the nail on the head which made Nova a little anxious. Nova answered, ¡°We were in


    love.¡±


    Thedy was not surprised, but to help tuck Asher who''s apparently unhappy with that answer.


    "As long as Jason finds the one he loves and leads a good life, we will not say no to his decision. But


    also, if we''re often informed of your scandals by the media, we definitely don''t agree on your marriage.


    Nova, you know, we are so old. We hope the woman he marries must be the one who can take a good


    care of Jason and his kid. Do you understand? "


    Nova gritted her teeth, and tried to be indifferent as usual although she was extremely angry. She


    tightly clenched her fist, and said, "You have already made the choice for us regardless of my mind. It¡¯s


    a meaningless question."


    Thedy was not annoyed but Asher became angrier, "Mind your word!"


    "You are the head of the Tian Haiwan project. Great. But these two years, the governmental projects


    are built here and there. You know what I mean -- thend of Tian Haiwan is possible to be


    expropriated some time. So you need a good trade off."


    Nova''s face turned pale. "What do you want me to do?" asked Nova.


    "Leave him. You should go away."


    Nova smiled, "As long as your grandson does as you say, I won''t have any connection with him


    initially."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thedy was a little offended, and said, "You''d better keep your promise."


    Nova left quietly, and put Jason''s phone number into the cklist. At that moment, her love faded


    away.


    Two dayster, Nova was back to her work. Thepletion ceremony was no longer mentioned, as if it


    had never urred. On her second workday, she had a conversation with Brandon about the contract.


    They met at the coffee shop across Graham¡¯s family''spany. When Nova faced him, she signed the


    contract directly. When she''s leaving, Brandon held her hands and murmured, "Nova, I''ve heard that


    you met Asher and his wife a few days before."


    "Yes. Don''t ask me again!" Nova flung his hands away.


    Brandon smiled, "They are so proud that it''s sooner orter for them to meet you, especially once you


    had a rtionship with me. "


    Nova frowned, "You are not from Chapman¡¯s family?"


    "No. I am the son of Robinson¡¯s."


    She had no interest in talking with him more because she didn''t understand him.


    "Nova, why do you be so fed up with me?" He asked in a low voice.


    She answered after a while, "You are wrong. In fact, I don''t care about you anymore."


    And she left with her bag immediately. Brandon closed his eyes and crumpled his temple, thinking that


    Nova must lied to him.


    Back home tiredly, she had a fast shower andy on her bed. It''s toote and she gradually felt cold.


    Recalling the night they spent together sleeping, she missed the hug and the warmth. She closed her


    eyes and said silently, "Jason, you are a liar."


    Jason now came back from the airport in a hurry. He first went to Nova''s apartment. And Nova had her


    sleep interrupted by a loud knock on the door at midnight. She was scared because she lived alone


    and nobody could do her a favor.


    She was not going to open the door, but the knocking was just too loud. She could do nothing but open


    the door with her coat on.


    It''s dark outside and she failed to figure out who the uninvited visitor was only by a vague image. It was


    a tall man. She looked around and grabbed a broom in her hands, then opening the door slightly.


    Once the door was unlocked, the man outside pushed it, which frightened Nova. She stepped back


    quickly and tended to close the door. But she was too weak. In a second, the door waspletely


    opened, and then Jason gave her a tight hug, with the tobo smell she''s familiar with. Then she


    heard Jason''s maic voice because of weariness, "Have you missed me ever, my honey? I miss


    you so much."


    Nova gradually softened towards him but still refused to hug him back. Jason breathed in the fragrance


    of her body. After a while, he said, "You lose weight, aren¡¯t you?"


    Nova just pushed him slightly and said, "What are you doing?"


    Jason thought that he was med for no connection with her, so he exined, "I flied to deal with the


    company issues in the northern America, and my phone was broken down there, so I couldn''t give you


    a call these days. I..."


    "That''s not the answer I want to hear", Nova interrupted him emotionlessly.


    "Why did youe here? Get back to your house."


    With eyebrows knitted, Jason was upset. Holding her hands, Jason said confusedly, "What are you


    talking about, my sweetie?"


    Nova flung his hands away, saying mildly, "We had better never see each other again. Goodbye."


    While Jason was distracted, she shut the door.


    Jason was in silence for a few seconds, and then recalled to himself, thinking that what he received


    after a week''s leave was just a goodbye. Her indifference annoyed and tortured him. Regardless of the


    suitcase, he pounded on the door again.


    "Nova, I need an exnation! You cannot leave me like that."


    Standing at the door, hearing what he said, Nova was touched but atst, she walked to her bed. After


    a long while, the knocks stopped. She knew that he was gone, which disappointed her. In fact, it''s hard


    for her to bid farewell to Jason.


    Lying awake the whole night, she got of her bed early lest Jason should stop her. But when she opened


    the door, Jason was falling down to the floor, whose unwashed face made her heart ache. How could


    he stay here all night?


    She could not bear to leave him alone, and tried to wake him up, "Jason!"

 Chapter 36 Act Like A Spoiled Child

    Chapter 36 Act Like A Spoiled Child


    Nova patted his cheek, but Jason didn¡¯t respond and she felt hot in her hands. Eyebrows furrowed,


    Nova hurriedly checked his temperature and found that he was running a high fever. She then got


    panic and frantically called Johnny to help her get Jason to the hospital.


    Jason had a fever of 38.8 degrees and was nearly unconscious, so the doctor gave him an injection to


    bring down the temperature.


    Looking at the fragile man on the hospital bed, Nova was extremely distressed. She remembered that


    when she had a fever in her childhood, her mother would rub her palms with alcohol, so she asked


    nurses for some medical cottons and gave him a physical cooling which Johnny witnessed when he


    walked in.


    The once indifferent yet gorgeous Miss Graham was taking care of a man. Johnny didn¡¯t disturb her.


    Nova was always leading a serious life and she seldom showed her fondness towards anyone. But the


    stranger lying on the bed received her special treatment. This was actually great. She can be happy


    and stopped being cold inside.


    After rinsing Jason¡¯s body, Nova turned around and saw that Johnny was sort of smiling at her.


    She drooped her head and whispered, ¡°I just want to see if it can really lower his temperature.¡±


    Quirking up the corner of his mouth, Johnny nced at the weak person on bed and said lowly, ¡°I


    underestimated his status in your heart and his sincerity for you.¡± Nova was clear about that Jason


    always looked at her with full love in his eyes. But she just gave Johnny a nce and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Is his temperature down?¡±


    Nova got embarrassed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that quick.¡±


    Johnny let out a smile and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him. You can go to thepany now.¡±


    Pausing for a bit, Nova was feeling unsure.


    Johnny grinned at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. You know that I¡¯m not a gay.¡±


    Twitching the corner of her mouth, Nova then said, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll be back this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Maybe it was because that Nova¡¯s physical cooling worked, or because he was always strong, Jason¡¯s


    temperature finally dropped three hourster. But he was still experiencing low fever, so Johnny went to


    the doctor and inquired about his situation.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?¡±


    The doctor then carefully checked Jason¡¯s body.


    ¡°Well, I presumed that he is sleeping now. It seemed that he didn¡¯t rest well for a long time, so his


    immunity decreased. Coupled with the cold, he wasn¡¯t able to hold on anymore. Now his fever has


    been brought down, so he must be tired and fall asleep. Don¡¯t be worried, sir. He should wake up in


    about one or two hours.¡±


    The man started snoring, seeming to respond to the doctor¡¯s words. Quirking up the corner of his


    mouth, Johnny started seeing Jason sleeping after the doctor left.


    But Jason slept so soundly that sound of his snoring even got stronger and louder.


    Jason woke up about one hourter which was earlier than the doctor¡¯s estimation, but he was feeling


    muddy in mind and was finally sober after staring at the ceiling for a while.


    ¡°Feeling ufortable?¡±


    Johnny came over and handed him the thermometer.


    ¡°Check the temperature first.¡±


    Jason frowned and took over the thermometer.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Well, Novia called me and said you fainted at the door and wanted me to help get you to the hospital.¡±


    Novia? Jason got frantic. He didn¡¯t allow Johnny call her nickname! He was furious inside, but for the


    sake of owing him favor, he couldn¡¯t lose temper but had to say, ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    Passing out was a total humiliation for men atrge and he wanted to showcase his manly power.


    Johnny postured a serious thinking position and smiled.


    ¡°Well, my wording isn¡¯t that correct exactly.¡±


    Jason beamed, but then Johnny continued, ¡°The fact could be you fell asleep and I endured you


    snoring for two hours in the ward. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Jason got embarrassed, thinking how impolite this Johnny was!


    ¡°Where is Novia?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at thepany.¡±


    Johnny suddenly stood up after reading the text message in his phone.


    ¡°I have to leave now. The doctor willeter and give you drops. You can take care of yourself,


    right?¡±


    Jason felt awkward and thought that of course he can take care of himself.


    Jason was restless after Johnny left. He was depressed for Nova left him in the hospital alone and


    asked his ¡°love rival¡± to take care of him. The nurse who was giving him injection was frightened by his


    darkened look and left right away as soon as she was done with her job.


    Nova didn¡¯t get the time to check on Jason until one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She felt anxious after


    receiving Johnny¡¯s call. Her heart was telling her explicitly that she was worried about that man and


    can¡¯t stop her action.


    Nova immediately saw Jason sitting by the bedside when she opened the door.


    She also noticed Jason¡¯s cracked lips which was caused by high fever and had this strong guilt inside.


    She walked over and sat on the chair lightly. Dressed in a professional suit, she was as attractive as


    ever.


    After putting the thermal container on the desk, she whispered, ¡°I have someone made the chicken


    soup. Do you want to have some?¡±


    Her voice was incredibly soft. She seldom cared about other person¡¯s feelings and didn¡¯t see the need


    to exin herself. Jason was among the few people who got to see her soft side.


    He looked up and nced at her. He then turned around and ignored her.


    Stroking her palm, Nova said, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    The man acted like a frustrated child and didn¡¯t say anything. But Nova didn¡¯t ever have the experience


    of dealing with a child before, so after struggling for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for locking you outside


    yesterday.¡±


    Her words stimted Jason a little, but he still looked angry. He then said, ¡°You asked Johnny to get


    me here?¡±


    Nova didn¡¯t know why he would mention Johnny, but she nodded.


    Then she said, ¡°I can¡¯t carry you here alone.¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened even more.


    ¡°Is he your good friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The man obviously didn¡¯t like her answer.


    Nova frowned a bit and tried to exin, ¡°We grow up together.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°So you two are childhood sweethearts?¡±


    The man smirked and sounded harsh.


    Nova once again nodded honestly and immediately saw Jason¡¯s darkened face. But she didn¡¯t really


    know why he was angry now.


    Jason stared at her and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you supposed to check my


    temperature?¡±


    Nova paused at first, but then she took the thermometer on the table. After finding that she wasn¡¯t able


    to check his temperature herself, she handed the thermometer to the man and said, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    But the man just acted like a spoiled child.

 Chapter 37 I鈥檓 All Yours

    Chapter 37 I¡¯m All Yours


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m having drops now. I can¡¯t really move my hands. You have to help me.¡±


    Nova would definitely leave right away before if she met this sort of unreasonable person, but she


    chose to yield in front of Jason. After hesitating for a bit, she went forward and started unbuttoning


    Jason¡¯s shirt. He seemed to be enjoying this process.


    The temperature of his body was still high which made Nova blushed. Her slender fingers were rubbing


    his chest slightly which made Jason a little erotic.


    He then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Raise your arms a bit higher.¡±


    Looking at her blinking longshes, Jason lifted his arms lightly. Nova reached her hands in, but Jason


    immediately mped her hands tightly with his arms.


    Nova got panic and yelled, ¡°Loosen me a bit.¡±


    The man was being naughty and said, ¡°Your hand will drop if I do that.¡±


    She then lowered her head and said, ¡°My hand hurts.¡±


    The man immediately released her. Nova then suddenly pulled her whole hand out and got away.


    Looking at her proud face, Jason said with his teeth clenched, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    But Nova just grinned, which made Jason blushed. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was attracted by


    Nova¡¯s smile. He meant to trick Nova much longer.


    He suddenly heard footsteps while he was struggling inside, then he asked in bewilderment, ¡°Are you


    leaving?¡±


    Nova stopped and said, ¡°The soup is getting cold. I have to reheat it.¡±


    Jason then kept silent with pleasure. Seeing her out, he let out a gentle smile subconsciously.


    Nova went back to the ward ten minutester. The room was full of the scent of chicken soup after she


    opened the thermal container. Noticing that he can¡¯t move his hand because of the dropping, she


    hesitated for a bit andid a napkin on his leg.


    Then she asked, ¡°Can you use your left hand?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I will get the nurse then.¡±


    ¡°Nova! Don¡¯t you forget who made me this way!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The man was obviously displeased.


    Nova then took the spoon and stirred the soup a bit. Staring at Nova the whole time, Jason¡¯s face


    suddenly distorted after sipping the soup.


    Nova hurriedly handed him a tissue and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Licking the upper pte that was burned by the hot soup, Jason said in a shaky voice, ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot.¡±


    Nova blushed and blew it softly. After making sure the soup wasn¡¯t hot anymore, Jason gulped it.


    ¡°Did you make the soup yourself? It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Nova¡¯s hand paused and said lowly, ¡°I ordered it when I¡¯m at thepany.¡±


    After drinking the soup, Jason asked, ¡°Did my grandfather talk with you?¡±


    Nova paused and kept silent.


    Jason was a bit angry because Nova just gave up him this easily which meant that maybe she didn¡¯t


    like him that much. Otherwise, she won¡¯t chicken out because what grandpa said. Feeling furious, he


    suddenly pulled the needle out and walked straight out.


    Nova was taken aback and followed him immediately. There were a lot of people in the hospital during


    this time, so Jason didn¡¯t take the elevator but ran towards the staircase.


    Thinking that he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the fever, Nova picked up her pace.


    A hand suddenly grabbed her waist when she just walked in the stairwell and brought her into the


    darkness.


    Nova¡¯s back was heavily pressed against the wall.


    Jason wrapped her body and said, ¡°Were you going to give up on me just because what my grandpa


    said to you?¡±


    Looking at his bright eyes in darkness, Nova was embarrassed. She actually decided to leave him and


    cut all connections with him in the future, because she didn¡¯t want to get her self-esteem trampled on.


    But she was pretty guilty when she saw him again. She actually had feelings for him and regretted what


    she did.


    Jason was saddened by her silence and got angrier, so he released his hands which were wrapping


    her and turned around.


    Nova felt that there was a piece missing in her heart and she immediately followed Jason without


    considering it much. What if he just left and never came back? Nova was panicking.


    She went forward and wrapped Jason¡¯s back. Jason stopped and weren¡¯t able to take another step.


    Nova was his curse which he can never run away.


    ¡°How can you just ept his condition? Can¡¯t you feel my heart after what we¡¯ve been going through?


    Nova... I love you!¡±


    Jason was too shy to speak thest three words, but he remained firm. Nova¡¯s heart was beating


    insanely.


    I love you.


    These three words are the most beautiful words to hear in a rtionship and no woman including Nova


    can remain indifferent to this kind of soulful confession. Nova didn¡¯t want to hide her feelings and lie to


    herself anymore. She had already fallen in love with this man and he can easily affect her emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really have any feelings for me?¡±


    Nova moved her lips, but ended up saying nothing. She was already 26 and was not the little girl who


    was always longing for love. She knew what she was going through inside but found it hard to express


    herself.


    Her silence made Jason even more insecure and he wanted to push her away. But Nova just clutched


    at him. Jason correspondingly pressed her against the wall and kissed her passionately.


    Holding her waist with one hand and stroking her head with the other, Jason¡¯s kiss was incredibly


    possessive but also affectionate. Nova can¡¯t help closing her eyes and started kissing him back with


    equal fervor.


    Jason¡¯s eyes dimmed and panted, ¡°You can never abandon me for whatever reason it is. Nova, I¡¯m all


    yours. Though sometimes you will make me furious, but I still love you with all my heart. I have never


    had the idea of giving up you though you tried to leave me because of grandpa¡¯s words. Nova, do you


    love me even just for a bit or a second. Because if you do, I¡¯m willing to give my life to you. Would you


    please just give me an answer?¡±


    The man sounded frantic and was incoherent in his words. He acted like a young boy who just met the


    love of his life. Nova was feeling both distressed and guilty.


    Her eyes were welling up, because no one had ever cared about her this much except for her mother.


    She had a feeling that if she missed this man, she would regret it for her whole life.

 Chapter 38 Jason

    Chapter 38 Jason


    ¡°Nova, do you have any feelings for me? Even just for a second.¡±


    The man sounded depressed.


    Nova then nodded slightly and muttered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jason suddenly hugged her tightly as if he wanted to smother her. He was willing to give up everything


    for what Nova said.


    He kissed her hair with lingering and muttered in a sexy voice, ¡°When exactly?¡±


    Feeling itchy, Nova dodged a bit and remained silent.


    But Jason won¡¯t let her escape easily. He pinched her chin lightly.


    Then he kissed her again and said lowly, ¡°When did you start having feelings for me?¡±


    Aroused by his kissing, Nova said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeming to enjoy this, Jason kissed her earlobe and met her eyes directly.


    Then he said affectionately, ¡°Let me guess. Was it when I danced with you at the party? Or was it when


    I kissed you seriously for the first time?¡±


    Shaking his head, Jason smiled a bit and said, ¡°Was it when we had sex for the first time? Speaking of


    that, did you love me at first sight and was actually craving for my body?¡±


    Nova¡¯s earlobe reddened and thought that Jason was ridiculous. Nova always felt awkward about how


    they met for the first time.


    ¡°Well, did I get the right answer?¡±


    He sounded cocky and whispered near Nova¡¯s ear, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve long craved me, right? After what you


    did to me, you have to be responsible and look after me. But how would youpensate me?¡±


    ¡°Are you done!¡± Nova sounded irritated.


    Grinning lightly, Jason then said, ¡°So you want topensate me! I can do it myself.¡±


    Unlike how he kissed her before, Jason kissed her this time with care and warmth. Maybe it was


    because Nova had confessed her feelings for him, Jason was being extra cautious. Blinking her eyes


    softly, Nova¡¯s heart was beating insanely fast. The air was filled with the man¡¯s body fragrance. It


    seemed that she will never able to leave this man ever again.


    Closing her eyes, she wrapped man¡¯s neck and kissed him ever harder. The dim staircase was filled


    with the sound of saliva which can easily make a passerby blush.


    Then a person with strong ent suddenly screamed, ¡°What are you doing here? Get a room!¡±


    Nova¡¯s face was crimson red and pushed Jason away quickly. Jason then held her hands and ran


    downstairs with her. His hands were both warm and firm, Nova felt incredibly safe.


    After running downstairs, Nova released man¡¯s hand and started panting.


    Jason was always strong and didn¡¯t feel tired. He just beamed at Nova.


    ¡°You have to get drops.¡±


    Jason let out a wry smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I am capable of? I¡¯m pretty strong. I don¡¯t


    have to do it.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, a strong man like you did pass outst night, right?¡± Nova rebuked harshly.


    Smiling awkwardly, Jason stroked her nose tip and said, ¡°You silly, you got to let me show my


    masculinity outside, all right?¡±


    These intimate gestures made Nova quite joyful and she nodded lightly.


    Jason paused slightly and said after hesitating for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you at home.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Nova responded, ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you in terms of work.¡±


    Jason¡¯s face darkened and pinched her cheeks.


    He then said, ¡°You just have to piss me off!¡±


    Nova suddenly stood on her toes and stroked his head.


    She then whispered, ¡°You are still running a low fever.¡±


    ¡°My body temperature is always on the high side.¡±


    While speaking, Jason took out the thermometer and checked his temperature.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s 37.2 degrees. It¡¯s normal temperature tome.¡±


    Noticing that the thermometer hadn¡¯t dropped after his violent action, Nova was speechless.


    ¡°What are you doing this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to thepany.¡± Nova answered honestly.


    Holding her hand, Jason said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together and I¡¯ll drive you to thepany.¡±


    Nov nodded slightly and felt sweet inside.


    Driving smoothly on the highway, Jason was being naughty and had to hold Nova¡¯s hands. Afraid to


    disturb him driving the car, Nova didn¡¯t move. Jason then beamed contentedly.


    Nova felt that she can¡¯t really reject this man¡¯s any requests.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. Nova.¡± Looking forward, Jason said the sentence suddenly.


    Letting out a smile, Nova didn¡¯t answer but held his hands back.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Jason acted like a young boy and wanted Nova¡¯s every answer. Failing to get


    Nova¡¯s response, Jason rubbed her palm with his fingers.


    Then a sport car suddenly raced towards them. Nova was taken aback and held Jason¡¯s arm tightly.


    But he was incredibly calm and steered the wheel quickly so that he can dodge that sport car.


    Though he tried, two cars were still about to crash together. But before the car collided, Jason


    immediately released the seatbelt and held Nova into his arms.


    The sound of car crash was deafening.


    There were noises everywhere. Nova vaguely heard the sound of ambnce, but she wasn¡¯t able to


    move her body. Jason¡¯s warm body was still wrapping her, and she can feel that a warm current was


    trickling down her body and drenched her clothes. He took the heavy blow for her when the car was


    about to crash.


    ¡°Jason. Jason.¡±


    Nova called him in silence.

 Chapter 39 Afraid to Miss the Next Moment

    Chapter 39 Afraid to Miss the Next Moment


    Lying beside her, Jason was weirdly quiet which made Nova nervous. Her head was getting muddy.


    She wanted to scream for help and was afraid that Jason might die.


    The door car was suddenly opened and she heard a man¡¯s voice vaguely, ¡°Bring two stretchers over.¡±


    Nova struggled and grasped that man¡¯s hand tightly. She then said in a shaky voice, ¡°Help him. Please


    save him.¡±


    After getting that man¡¯s response, Nova passed outpletely.


    Nova then sunk into a nightmare.


    She dreamed the scene which she fell off the water when she was ten and the stranger wearing an


    emerald ring. She was ying with the duck by the pool alone and heard her parents¡¯ quarrel.


    ¡°Toby, how can you do this to me? Did you forget who helped you to get to where you are now? Why


    doesn¡¯t that bitch follow you when you have nothing? Now you are rich, so she¡¯s pestering you. Don¡¯t


    you see why she wants you?¡±


    ¡°Ivy, why can¡¯t you be reasonable and stop being so rude in front of the child.¡±


    Her mother smirked and said, ¡°Why would you even care how Nova thinks of you? She won¡¯t see you


    as her father if she knows what filthy things you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°Ivy, enough is enough!¡±


    Toby was pissed off and yelled.


    Ivy took a deep breath and said, ¡°Toby, I don¡¯t believe you. We can talk calmly if you sign a will and


    state that Nova is your only heir. If not, I will immediately sell my shares and we will see how can you


    control Grahams!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go inside and don¡¯t let Nova hear us.¡±


    Ivy held Nova and kissed her gently.


    She then said, ¡°Nova, nobody can steal what belongs to you. Though I can¡¯t guarantee you father¡¯s


    love, I will make sure you get the maximum benefit.¡±


    Nova nodded vaguely. Then her parents started fighting frequently and she stopped being outgoing.


    ying alone became her biggest interest.


    She was ying with the ducky by the pool one time and wearing a swimming ring. Seeing the ducky


    squirting water from its mouth, she chuckled and closed her eyes which were simr to Ivy¡¯s.


    Then she suddenly heard a footstep which seemed to be walking lightly on purpose, but she didn¡¯t


    care, thinking that no stranger would barge in her own home.


    The sound of footsteps was approaching. Eyebrows furrowed, Nova wanted to turn around, but a pair


    of slender hands suddenly choked her neck. She was frightened and wanted to call her mother, but


    those hands pressed her head into the water violently.


    Little Nova was taken aback and started struggling. The water started flowing into her chest through


    mouth and nose, and she felt short-breathed. She tried to open her eyes and started pulling the hand


    that was suffocating her. She seemed to have scratched that person¡¯s skin with her fingers and that


    person loosened a bit. She then saw that emerald ring.


    Then she dreamed a scene which she was hailing a car in a winter night after she just had the evening


    ss.


    It was freezing that day and also snowing. There weren¡¯t that many of people on the street. Getting a


    cab was pretty difficult. She was walking while waiting for the car. Then she felt cold and tried to rub her


    hands in the pocket so she can be warm.


    The traffic light changed to green and she started crossing the zebra stripes. But then a cluster of


    strong lights shed her suddenly and she closed her eyes subconsciously. She vaguely saw a car


    racing towards her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nova was terrified at that moment and can¡¯t even move. But she strangely saw the emerald ring


    through the light.


    Then she was casted down by someone and her forehead hit the road curb. She passed out


    immediately.


    Then it was the car ident that happened today. She can¡¯t shake off the smell of gasoline and blood


    as well as the image of Jasonying on a pool of blood. He sacrificed himself to save her at the life-


    threatening moment. Nobody will do this for her in this world. She can¡¯t even imagine the life without


    him. She hadn¡¯t dated with him happily yet. She wanted be live with him, rather than being all alone in


    this world.


    She then clenched her teeth and opened her eyes suddenly.


    ¡°She is up!¡± Someone yelled in surprise.


    Nova can¡¯t open her eyes fully, but had already smelled a strong scent of disinfectants. She opened her


    eyes widely and saw a wall of ring white. The sharp pain in her arm let she realize that this was not


    dream but the reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The effect of anesthetics won¡¯t wear off for about another hour.¡±


    People were astounded.


    Ignoring their reaction, Nova held herself up and looked around fretfully. She was the only patient here.


    Where was Jason?


    Nova wanted to stand up holding her arm, but someone suddenly pressed her and said, ¡°Your arm is


    broken. You¡¯d better not move. What do you want to do? You can tell us.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Nova muttered in a hoarse voice.


    The doctor was bewildered and asked, ¡°He? Who are you talking about?¡±


    Nova didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that he shed a lot of blood which almost soaked her entire body.


    How can one person have so much blood? Nova¡¯s eyes were welling up and wanted to get out of the


    bed. But because the anesthetics hadn¡¯t fadedpletely, he fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Her jacket had been taken off and was only wearing a white shirt which was full of blood stains on it.


    she knew that it¡¯s Jason¡¯s blood and can¡¯t imagine what he was thinking about when he chose to take


    the blow for her.


    What a fool!


    I didn¡¯t even promise you anything. Why would you do that!


    She was increasingly restless inside. Pinching her thigh heavily, she stood up slowly.


    The doctor immediately stopped her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t move, Miss.¡±


    But Nova just pushed him away and ran outside frantically. Losing her once elegant image, she looked


    pale and her hair was all messy. People on the hallway all gave way to her.


    Grabbing a nurse, Nova asked, ¡°There is a car ident, right? Where is the emergency room?¡±


    Frightened by her behavior, the nurse pointed a direction. Nova then loosened her and ran to the


    emergency room.


    The light of the emergency room was still on. Nova held her hands together subconsciously. ¡®Jason,


    you promised that you will give me a grand wedding. You can¡¯t break your words.¡¯


    The green light of the room seemed to be controlling her hear beat. Staring at it, Nova was afraid that


    she might miss the moment when Jason would be wheeled out.

 Chapter 40 Where is He?

    Chapter 40 Where is He?


    The light of the emergency room was suddenly off. Nova froze and got stiff. She dared not to step


    forward. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t able to handle the oue.


    The door of the room slowly opened like the descending of the Death. Nova held her breath.


    A hospital bed was slowly wheeled out and a white cloth was covering the body. Was this all destined


    to be? Why would God be so cruel? Why would God let her lose both her mother and lover? Was she


    cursed? Nova stepped back and fell to the ground. Jason, if I knew what would happen, I¡¯d rather wish


    that you never met me.


    Her eyes welled up and looked at the person covering in white with tears in her face. He was hugging


    her tightly and kissing her affectionately several hours ago. But now he wasying on the bed with


    blood everywhere. Some people who can¡¯t bear the smell of blood had covered their noses and ran


    away.


    The doctor looked at Nova and urged, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Nova seemed like that she¡¯d lost her soul and can¡¯t hear anything.


    She had sunken into her inner world.


    The nurse got impatient and frowned. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    The nurse grabbed her broken arm which hadn¡¯t been fixed yet. Nova felt incredibly painful, but she


    didn¡¯t even frown.


    She raised her innocent face like a baby and sobbed, ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    The nurse wanted to say something random so Nova can leave, but looking at her fragile figure, she


    ended up saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    Then Nova started crying silently. The blood stains were washed down and her face looked terrible. But


    she just bit here lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. For her, tears were much more valuable than


    diamonds since her mother passed away when she was 14. She was always a tough girl and didn¡¯t


    ever feel bad for any people. But Jason just barged into her life unexpectedly and was pretty


    possessive of her. He stood up for her when she was helpless and always protected her. He was like a


    ray of sunshine that brightened her inner world and melted her indifferent heart.


    The nurse¡¯s words threw her into endless darkness right away.


    Blocking the only elevator, nobody can persuade Nova to leave. There were lots of patients who


    needed to be transported to the emergency room every day, so all the doctors were getting restless.


    But Nova just burst out crying and since she just lost a loved one, they can¡¯t bear to tell her to leave.


    Someone called the head of surgical department several minutester. He was a middle-aged man


    wearing a pair of sses. He squatted down and asked Nova, ¡°We should all respect the dead, right?¡±


    He talked like a loving father which made Nova cried ever louder. The man gave her a tissue and then


    comforted her, ¡°You can tell me about it, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Nova was choked up with words, but she responded after thinking for a while, ¡°It was all because of me


    that he had this ident...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The loving doctor paused a bit and got serious, then he said, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, you should be


    much stronger then. He traded his life for yours so you can lead a happy and healthy life. Would he


    leave this world peacefully if you are so depressed?¡±


    Nova kept silent. For the first time in her life, Nova felt living in this world was like a torture, especially


    since Jason fought this life for her.


    She stared at the doctor in silence and asked lowly, ¡°Can I have a look at him?¡±


    Some doctors seemed worried because that person was nearly crashed to pieces. But the loving


    doctor hesitated for a bit and said, ¡°Just for a minute.¡±


    Afraid that he might take back his words, Nova nodded quickly.


    All people stepped aside orderly. Nova stood up tremblingly and headed towards the hospital bed.


    He was seldom quiet when he was with her. He was already 30 years old but always acted like a child.


    He was possessive, petty but at the same time incredibly mesmerizing. Then he was also considerate.


    Her body was always cold, so he would hold her hand and rub it lightly. Though she would be irritated


    at times, she was actually sweet inside. How can those warm hands be so cold now?


    Holding one hand that was outside the cover, Nova rubbed it affectionately. But her hand was even


    colder than a dead person¡¯s, so there was no way that she can make it warm.


    Nova didn¡¯t have the courage to lift the cover, so she whispered to his ears, ¡°Jason, you said you would


    marry me, right? Do you really mean it? Am I toote to ept your proposal?¡±


    People around were moved by her words and didn¡¯t bear to witness this scene.


    But at this moment, a nurse suddenly asked lowly, ¡°Miss, are you sure this is the patient that you are


    looking for?¡±


    Nova seemed that she didn¡¯t hear her words. Nobody can interrupt herst goodbye to Jason.


    Not getting her response, the nurse seemed worried and checked the medical records seriously.


    Then she said, ¡°But his name is Ayan Thompson. Well, this is pretty weird.¡±


    Someone med the nurse for saying too much, but Nova suddenly opened her eyes in surprise and


    clutched at the nurse.


    Then she asked hurriedly, ¡°What did you say? What is his name?¡±


    The nurse was taken aback, but she still answered honestly, ¡°Well, you can take a look at the file here.


    His name is Ayan Thompson.¡±


    Grabbing the file, Nova took a quick look of it.


    The deceased was named Ayan Thompson.


    The cause of death was aminuted fracture of the cervical spine which ruptured his liver and lung.


    His blood was tested positive for drugs.


    ¡°This is not him.¡± Nova muttered.


    People then realized that Nova thought the dead person was her lover. No wonder that she would burst


    out crying and seemed mad. Figuring out what happened, they can¡¯t help butughed. Nova¡¯s face


    reddened immediately. How would this happen!


    Ignoring theirughing, Nova asked hurriedly, ¡°Where is he? Where is Jason?¡±

 Chapter 41 The Companion of Survival

    Chapter 41 The Companion of Survival


    "I am sorry. There''s no patient called Jason here."


    "What? He must be here," said Nova, shaking her head.


    "We were sent here together. We had a car ident in NL viaduct. How''s he?"


    The nurse was quite confused, "Well I am very sorry that I have no idea where Jason is, but I


    remember vaguely the name, Jacob, was registered."


    Nova''s eyes were sparkling; she urged, "Where''s he?"


    "Oh, I am so sure."


    The nurse apologized to her.


    As they were talking, an amicable doctor came and smiled, "Oh my poor girl, why not bind up your


    wounds first? Your arms hurt severely. Don''t worry. I will have someone check the registration for you.


    Take it easy, girl."


    Nova was a little embarrassed and bowed her head with a flushed face, "Thank you."


    Smiling kindly and shaking his head, the doctor turned to the nurse, "Please help check the registration


    form."


    "Yes, Doctor Wright."


    Sitting silently in the ward, Nova could not help looking at the door with her arms swathed by Doctor


    Wright. Reading Nova''s face, the doctor smiled and whispered, "I can tell from your face that you are


    particrly fond of him. I mean, Jason."


    Hearing this, Nova was surprised. She turned her gaze shyly and said softly, "After my mother died,


    he''s the first one who treats me nice with his life. It''s too ruthless of me to pretend that I don''t care. If


    so, I will regret in the rest of my life. What''s more, to live with someone happily is much better than to


    stay in misery. "


    Nova said with a faint and happy smile.


    Doctor Wright was amazed by her opinion and smile. A few minutester, he finished the work and said


    slowly, "You''re a girl who looks naive on the outside but mature inside."


    Nova smiled in silence.


    In her mind, it''s not a kind of maturity; instead, she longed to cherish their rtionship with her whole


    life.


    "Sir, please don''t run in the corridor! Your wounds are bleeding! I can pass the message for you... " A


    nurse''s voice full of anxiety was heard and the next moment, Nova witnessed a man''s intruding with his


    head wrapped.


    When he saw Nova in the bed with her arm in a sling, he let out a sigh of relief while feeling


    compunction.


    "Sorry, Doctor Wright, I''ve tried my best to stop him but ..." The nurse now arrived.


    The doctor smiled, "It''s fine. Now everyone goes out and leave them some space."


    Aware of what''s going on, all the doctors and nurses in the ward smiled and walked to door.


    Because of losing lots of blood, Jason looked pale in the same suit as he wore on the day he returned.


    What''s worse, the suit was crumpled with blood stains and part of his head was shove with loose


    bandages. The scene was so heartbreaking that Nova failed to say even a single word.


    They both valued the miracle of survival carefully. Jason''s lips moved in attempt to speak but he kept


    silent. He came over slowly, sat near her and touched her face softly covered with tear. "Why do you


    cry? Because of pain?" asked Jason quietly.


    Nova''s eyes were filled with tears again. Biting her lips, she shook her head slightly.


    "Are you scared?"


    Jason stroked her hair in an affectionate manner.


    Nova kept shaking her head, whose tears were about to drop. Jason bent and kissed her tears, saying


    softly, "It''s I that make you cry?"


    Nova said nothing but wailed more bitterly. For God''s sake, when she thought that he would leave her


    forever, she was panic to death.


    Jason wiped away her tears awkwardly and broke into a softughter, "You cry a lot, my love. Are you


    moved by me?"


    Nova looked up and touched his face suddenly, feeling the warmth of proving his existence.


    She couldn''t help asking quietly, "Are you with me? Is it real?"


    With his nose against her nose, Jason spoke in a hoarse voice, "Yes, trust me. What do you want me


    to do?"


    Before Nova could attempt a reply, he kissed her urgently. After they experienced the ident


    together, now they both cherished thepanion. As if the kiss was the only proof that they were still


    alive, they smooched with each other. Nova was so shy that she closed her eyes during the soul kiss.


    She always knew that she loved the way he smelled; it''s tobo which warmed her heart as the sun.


    Jason was surprised and gave her a big hug, kissing her more deeply.


    Nova was ufortable about his force. Jason happened to touch her wounded arm and she gave a


    choked cry. Jason realized and regretted. He rxed his grip to check her arm. Being sorry and sad,


    he wished that he were the only one who suffered. How could his honey endure that pain?


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Nova relied to his silent question.


    "Nonsense!" Jason didn''t believe her words.


    Nova was embarrassed. Noticing his hair was stained with blood, she whispered, "I am OK."


    Jason paid no attention to her reaction, saying, "I get you some water."


    Walking to the water dispenser, however, he fell down suddenly in a few seconds, which frightened


    Nova.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The car ident dominated the headlines of the major media because of both the severity and the


    victims'' identity. It''s said that the decline of the Thompson was caused by some bigpanies.


    Although nobody clearly pointed out whichpanies were in question, developing green products


    was the main way of the Thompson who had only a few rivals. What''s more, there were fewer


    companies who could bring down the Thompson. Therefore, when Jason was revealed from the


    Chapman, and had a car ident, he was widely considered to be involved in the scheme of the


    Thompson''s downfall.


    In less than two months, the enterprise in operation for more than 20 years copsed. Great changes


    took ce in such a short time that Jason was treated to be extremely cruel and merciless. Under


    mounting public pressure, authorities concerned began to attach great importance to this affair and


    even the police took part in dealing with it. A huge media circus surrounded the gate of the hospital


    recklessly. If the police hadn''t been maintaining the order there, some reporters must have intruded.


    Jason was half lying, reading the news and became angrier. He threw the paper aside, and said in his


    cold voice, "How dare them!"


    Eric fetched the newspaper, put it onto the desk and said, "If we deal with it with internal solution, it


    must be easy. But it''s hard to cope with the media. "


    He paused and then continued, "The news report does harm to Mr. Chapman¡¯s reputation; you know,


    he is entering into an election. Both Mr. and Mrs. Chapman are worried about you. Although it''s


    inconvenient for them toe here, they have been contacting. "

 Chapter 42 The Apology

    Chapter 42 The Apology


    Jason looked ruthless without saying anything for a long while.


    Eric was waiting for his decision silently.


    A few momentster, Jason asked, "Does Nova have a meal?"


    Eric was so surprised that he was lost for words the moment he heard Jason''s question. It turned out


    that he spent such long time thinking about Nova not the report.


    "Miss. Graham is staying with her family. I think she has no time for it."


    "OK, I will eat with her."


    In his preupation with Eric''sst sentence, Jason got out of bed and walked out directly with the


    medical sk.


    Eric took a deep breath behind Jason, thinking that without the high sry of more than a million, he


    would not choose to take care of a childish man.


    Now Nova''s ward was crammed full of people, to be exact, her family.


    Toby was frowning angrily because the news was likely to stigmatize the Graham and the bad


    reputation was hard for them to shake. Besides, when he tried to leave with Nova unobserved by the


    media, she refused, which made Toby more furious.


    Nova looked at him indifferently and said softly but clearly, "My dear father, you don''t understand what I


    said. I mean, what I have done has nothing to do with the Graham."


    Toby was annoyed at once but he said nothing, in an attempt to calm down.


    "Nova, what are you talking about? You are the daughter of the Graham and everything about you must


    be rted by others to the Graham. Are you going to cut all ties with us?"


    E took Ewan''s arm and fondled her belly -- she was pregnant, saying like she cared for Nova.


    Nova gave her a nk re and turned to Toby, "Do you know how the ident happened?"


    E was stunned, wearing an unnatural expression.


    Toby kept frowning, feeling confused by her words.


    Nova looked down and seemed to smile. Then she begged quietly, "Dad, I want to talk with you


    privately."


    Toby was surprised. He had not heard Dad from Nova for many years seemingly since he endlessly


    quarreled with his first wife Ivy or maybe after Ivy died and he brought Lucie and E back home. It''s


    been years for Nova no longer called him so affectionately. Recalling that she once acted in pettish to


    him on his shoulder in the childhood, he was lost in his mind.


    Lucie kept examining his face coldly and remained silent.


    E became anxious because of Nova''s expression. Ayan''s death relieved her, who''s her scapegoat,


    but she still felt unsettled. Now hearing what Nova said, she turned more uneasy so she tried to stop


    them.


    "We are family, Nova. Why not talk in front of us? You don''t want us here?"


    Nova looked at her and said inly, "Yes. Definitely"


    E was lost for words and asked Ewan for help bitterly.


    But this time, Ewan just caressed her hair without helping her; he whispered, "Be quiet honey. Don''t


    scare our baby."


    E was not unpleased with what he said, and before she expressed her satisfaction, Lucie said, "E,


    while you are in hospital, just have a pregnancy examination with Ewan."


    E had to keep silent and left with Ewan.


    After Lucie sent them away, she closed the door intentionally.


    Noticing what Lucie had done, she thought that Lucie was acting so inclusively, quietly and keeping


    everything exactly right, which could ount for the harmony between her and Toby. Toby was a


    sessful businessman who was in want of a wife who was considerate and dependent on him.


    However, her mother, Ivy, was the opposite. Ivy was bossy and independent. So, to Toby, Lucie was


    much better than Ivy.


    Aware that they all left, Toby sat on the chair beside her. The father and the daughter now even had a


    difficult conversation.


    "Dad, I understand that you don''t want me to get involved. But you know, I have my own feeling. I want


    to make choice by myself."


    After a long while, Nova seemed to make a great effort to express herself. She seldom med Toby for


    his partial love because it''s too sad for her to beg her father''s love.


    Toby was speechless. E had lived with Lucie outside the Graham for ten years so he paid more


    attention to E. Besides, Nova shared her personality and appearance with his first wife, which made


    him reluctant tomunicate with Nova. And finally, he got used to his own bias.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Not waiting for his answer, Nova continued, "When Ayan was driving towards me, I felt that I must die.


    But at that time, Jason pulled off the safety belt and protected me in his arms."


    Tears filled her eyes again but didn''t drop down.


    "Apart from my Mom, he is the only one who values me above his life. Now, my Mom was gone, and


    he''s still with me. I love him. So, whether he is involved in the Thompson''s copse or not, I will stand


    by his side. As for the Graham, I will try my best to keep it safe because it''s the only legacy my Mom


    left to me."


    Toby stared at her in aplex emotional state. He then asked her after a long time, "Nova, tell me the


    truth. Do you hate me these years?"


    Nova looked into his eyes and answered, "When I knew you had another daughter, you were no longer


    my father."


    Then she looked away and continued inly, "I remember that when E was you smiled so happily


    which I never saw before. When you gave her a gift from the business travel and lifted her up to make


    herugh, I was always staying on the desk in my bedroom. To me, the desk was expensive but cold.


    And I also remember there''s a time she slept in the living room, you brought her back to her room


    carefully when you returned home. You know, I am so jealous of her so I did like her on purpose one


    day waiting for your hug, but what you did was only to wake me up by patting -- I should go back to the


    bedroom by myself. From then on, I noticed that to you, she was more a daughter than me, and I was


    just your burden."


    Toby listened to her silently and suddenly was about to burst into crying. He now understood that they


    were bing a stranger to each other because of his unconscious behaviors. He was overwhelmed


    by feelings of guilt in front of his eldest daughter who lost her mother and learned to depend on herself.


    "Nova, I...I am so sorry."

 Chapter 43 The Exposure of Ella鈥檚 Secret

    Chapter 43 The Exposure of E¡¯s Secret


    He apologized stutteringly in a trembling voice, but it didn''t move Nova because the apology was too


    late for her -- she had little love for Toby.


    "Dad, that''s all I want to say. And now, I need a rest."


    She said quietly and closed her eyes with moist eyshes. However, no tear dropped down from her


    face. Toby was in an attempt to touch her face, but failed because Nova turned around to refuse it. His


    hand was rigid and put down finally.


    "Have a good rest. Bye."


    Sad on hearing Toby''s voice of hoarseness and oldness, Nova kept eyes closed. She knew that Toby


    understood what she meant. After the door was closed, she took a deep breath. She was intentional to


    say like that. Actually, she was much cleverer than E but she had herself disdained to be calcting


    in the past. But now, she did it for Jason.


    When Toby opened the door, he happened to meet Lucie at the door. With eyebrows knitted, he said in


    a low voice, "What are you doing here?"


    Obviously, Nova heard it and smiled, thinking that Lucie must be disappointed this time. She found that


    she was like a silly girl in the past 20 years. Now she realized that she could reach her goal by showing


    the white feather instead of being strong and bossy. It took her such a long time to learn the lesson that


    she ridiculed herself.


    "I brought her some porridge. I came here so hastily without any food for her."


    "Bring it back. She was sleeping. "


    Lucie was embarrassed. Then she smiled and said, "You two have a long conversation. Why did she


    fall asleep so quickly?"


    "She is just too weak," replied Toby, who then asked her, "Where''re E and Ewan?"


    "They are lining up for the pregnancy check."


    Then a noise of feet came behind them and someone said, "Oh God, we found you."


    Meeting Ewan''s parents, Lucie stepped back slightly and bent down her head. She was reluctant to


    communicate with Ewan''s mother who was Ivy''s friend. Besides, Ivy and Toby''s marriage broke


    because of her, so when she faced those who knew what she did in the past she tended to be humble


    and taciturn.


    "How''s Nova? Did she hurt severely?"


    Maggie was always peaceful but now she became nervous.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Not too bad. Her left arm broke. The doctor said that she needed a sufficient rest. Now she''s


    sleeping."


    Maggie said with a sigh of relief, "Where''s Ewan? I told him to take care of Nova."


    Lucie whitened as she heard Maggie''s words. She knew that Maggie was to cow her into submission


    by showing her disproval of E. Actually in Ewan and E''s wedding, Maggie showed up once in a


    while and left. From that day, she was aware that Maggie was a kind of hostile to E and her. Although


    Lucie was unpleasant, she looked calm, "Ewan is with E. They are going to have an examination."


    Maggie gave her a glimpse and smiled, "Oh, he should stay here to care for Nova."


    Ignoring Lucie''s annoyance, she turned back to Alfred and whispered, "I go to meet them."


    Alfred nodded and said to Toby, "Please don''t take offence. You know, she''s always like that."


    **


    In the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department, E and Ewan were waiting outside. She became more


    nervous when their turn was drawing near.


    She couldn''t even catch a glimpse of the doctor. She kept thinking about whether the doctor was on


    duty today or not. And now Ewan was by her side. What if other doctors checked and discovered her


    secret? She was so anxious that she held her hands tight. Then she told Ewan, "Ewan, I want to go to


    the washroom."


    "Well, be careful. I wait for you here."


    Ewan touched her face affectionately.


    E gave a smile to him and lost it after turning back.


    "Oh you are looking for doctor rk. He may be on the fourth floor,"


    A nurse in the Guard''s Room told her. She thanked her and walked to the fourth floor.


    When she just arrived, Jason spotted her.


    However, E failed to notice him. Jason was surprised that a pregnant woman could descend the


    stairs so he followed her unconsciously.


    When figuring out that E was talking to a doctor, he found the doctor familiar and remembered that


    the doctor was the one he met at the gate of the hospital. At the thought of the pregnancy test report,


    Jason narrowed his eyes and took out his phone to take a picture of them wisely.


    When the nurse found him, she was so unpleasant with Jason. She, who was just responsible to make


    the rounds of the wards, had run after him for four times in a day. She now was too exhausted.


    Hearing the sounds around her, E turned back frowning but Jason hid from her swiftly. However, his


    action extended the wound which was so painful that his face was twisted.


    The nurse said sincerely, "Look, you expand your wound. Just listen to the doctor, OK?"


    Jason was amused by her, and said, "Doctor Wright is so old and I think you are at the same age as his


    daughter."


    The young nurse was flushed and stared at him, "Don''t speak ill of Doctor Wright. He is of high


    prestige."


    The nurse was straight-forward. She continued, "Doctor Wright has been looking after his wife for more


    than ten years. He is like a saint. It''s hard to find a man so loyal to his wife especially when his wife


    was confined to bed due to sickness. If only I can find someone who treats me like that, I am willing to


    live in poverty."


    Jason was curious, "Is his wife beautiful?"


    The nurse gave him a re, "What Doctor Wright does is not due to her beauty."


    And then she added, "But, well, she''s indeed a beauty."


    Then she recalled something and said, "She looks like Miss. Graham. Oh, wait a minute. They are not


    that simr...in all, both of them are gorgeous."


    Jason thought no one was more beautiful than Nova in the world.


    Back to the ward, Jason immediately sent a message of that picture to Maggie who was actually one of


    his rtives. He knew that by investigating Ewan''s background. Jason had the cheek tomunicate


    with the rtives in order to defeat his love rival. Now, he had got all kinds of information.


    When Maggie arrived the department and found her son lining up among women, she became


    annoyed, asking with eyebrows knitted, "Where''s E? Why are you alone?"

 Chapter 44 Nova鈥檚 Decision

    Chapter 44 Nova¡¯s Decision


    To her, Ewan didn''t live up to her expectations. Although he looked outstanding, she knew that her son


    was protected too well to put up a front for their family. Therefore, they decided to have him engaged


    with Nova. To Maggie, Nova was good girl who was determined and decisive, the opposite of Ewan.


    She hoped that Nova could help foster their family with Ewan. And now, her n was destroyed by


    E. She hated E''s trick like her mother''s, and med her son for getting seduced by sex. Because


    she had been unpleased with their marriage and fed up with E''s recklessness, Maggie used up her


    patience.


    Ewan frowned at seeing her, asking, "She goes to the washroom. Mom, why are you here?"


    In case of being surrounded by onlookers there, Maggie tried to keep calm and asked in a low voice, "I


    am concerned with Nova."


    Ewan kept quiet. At the moment he knew that Nova had a car ident, he wanted to go to the hospital


    but he finally didn''t because he was not Nova''s boyfriend but E''s husband. Then he visited the


    Graham instead. Actually he was not sure whether he still loved Nova or not and he became upset


    about everything, even sick of the way E behaved. He now often treated E with irony and mockery.


    "Not too bad. She was protected," replied Ewan.


    Maggie shot a nce at him, "If you were not so stupid, Nova wouldn''t fall in love with other men."


    "But she doesn''t love anyone," Ewan interrupted, "Mom, please avoid that topic. I am now E''s


    husband so I hope that you won''tpare her with Nova even if you don''t like her."


    Maggie was a bit annoyed at his words and turned away.


    E happened toe back and notice Maggie there. She smiled apologetically and said, "Hello Mom.


    I seem to suffer from diarrhea.I am so sorry to have you wait so long, Darling."


    Ewan shook his head and hurried her, "It''s your turn."


    E smiled and whispered, "Try to please Mom for me."


    Ewan smiled and helped her in.


    Maggie was not satisfied at what Ewan did, and when she turned around, she received a message.


    After she clicked on it, she found a file of photo which she always treated as an advertisement and


    deleted at once. But this time, she downloaded it in a short time. Looking at the photo, she became so


    rigid and enraged that Ewan noticed her change.


    "What happened, Mom?"


    Maggie put back her phone, looked at where E was, and said repressively, "I have to go. Take care


    of your wife."


    It seemed that herst five words were full of annoyance, and Ewan was confused.


    When the nurse left, Jason had no patience again. He withdrew the needle and said, "Eric!"


    Eric suddenly had a nasty feeling.


    Five minutester, Jason in a hoodie wearing a cap to hide his wound looked at Eric, his impersonator,


    receiving transfusion on the bed. He smiled and said, "When the nurse came here, you remember to


    turn around without clothes and she won''t discover."


    Eric was uneasy and asked, "What''s that medicine? Any side effect?"


    "Just normal saline and it will be gone after you empty your dder. Don''t worry, man. "


    Jason smiled in a tricky way.


    "When will youe back?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Very soon."


    Jason dressed himself up and said generously, "I will award you a higher sry next month. Only you


    get a pay increase for three months in ourpany. Work hard, dude. I trust you."


    Then he swaggered out without hesitation.


    Looking at Jason''s back, Ericined that his work was much harder than the others.


    Nova was not resting, and instead she contentedly sat on the bed reading a magazine. Without raising


    up her head, she took Maggie for Jason and smiled, "You manage to escape from the nurse''s


    observance."


    Maggie was stunned slightly and said softly, "It''s me, girl."


    Nova was silent for a while and then she closed the magazine, smiling, "Oh, it''s you, Aunt Maggie.


    Please have a seat. "


    Maggie sat beside her and whispered, "Are you OK? Does it ache?"


    Nova shook her head, "It''s less painful now. And the doctor said I would be fine after resting for a


    month."


    Maggie nodded. Looking at her good friend''s daughter, she sighed, "I fail to teach Ewan well to make


    you sad."


    She needed to say sorry to Nova. If she cared less about the Robinson''s reputation, and spoke for


    Nova, Nova would have been happier.


    "I am OK. It''s luck for me to get informed of the reality before the wedding. Ewan loves E and I will


    never destroy their marriage. My mother was unfortunate to marry my father, which teaches me to


    marry someone who really loves me."


    Maggie bit her words. After a while, she asked in a stage whisper, "If Ewan gets divorced with E, will


    you be his girlfriend?"


    Nova said, "I was brought up with Ewan. Our rtionship is more a friendship than love, which,


    however, cannot let me absolve him from his betrayal. You know, I cannot love him again. It will devour


    me! "


    Maggie looked at her and smiled bitterly, "You are such a good girl. Who doesn''t like you? My son will


    regret one day."


    Nova smiled in silence, thinking that she didn''t care whether he would regret or not.


    Maggie left after telling Nova to take good care of herself. Although noticing Maggie felt deeply sorry,


    she just smiled, for what happened in the past was predestined.


    When Maggie was away, the door was opened again quietly and Nova discovered Jason sneaked in


    with a red cartoon hoodie. Before he closed the door, he looked around to check and then locked it. He


    acted like a pupil who waste for the school, which amused Nova. He''s not as young as a teenager,


    but his childish behavior was cute instead.


    Nova was astonished by the thought. To cover up her embarrassment, she asked, "Don''t lock the door.


    A nurse wille."

 Chapter 45 Leave By Disguise

    Chapter 45 Leave By Disguise


    Jason took off the cap and the bandage appeared. He rushed to hug her, carefully avoiding her


    wounded arm, and sighed with a relief, "I miss you soooo much."


    His words melt Nova''s heart. She held his neck and lean on his shoulder slightly, which satisfied Jason


    because Nova was seldom mild like that. Now he had the desire to have sex with her and then kissed


    her ear gently. Nova was thrilled with ear turning red and shrank her neck to escape. Jason said at


    once, "Be careful. I am hurt."


    On hearing what he said, Nova stopped immediately which gave Jason a chance to kiss her. It took


    Nova a few second to realize that she was being kissed. Staring at his eyes filled with love, Nova was


    indulged and kissed back.


    The kiss became sexual as if Jason was to make love with her right now. Nova was half lying on the


    bed, with her arms on Jason''s neck and Jason bent down to kiss her. He fixed his eyes on her who was


    lying under him without any defense. He, a strong man in his thirties, then was driven by his sexual


    prompt and ready to have sex.


    Nova opened her moistened eyes to find his desire. She was flushed at once with quick breaths.


    Recalling that they were patients of libido, she was sober and embarrassed so she pulled out one of


    her legs and tried to push him aside. But she failed, as he conquered her thoroughly.


    "No, we are in the hospital."


    Jason frowned but became happy because she didn''t reject him.


    He kissed her forcefully andy beside her with a satisfactory smile.


    Nova was in the state of happiness by his sweet love.


    "Is it still painful?" asked Jason, whose voice was low but catchy.


    Nova shook her head and sighed, "You need a good rest."


    The day Jason fell down suddenly frightened her, so she was still worried about him.


    Jason said, "I am here to rest." Then he held her hands, asking casually, "Who''s that woman?"


    Nova raised her eyebrows and replied slowly, "You don''t know her."


    Jason was a little unpleased with her answer, and said in mockery, "She looks like your ex-boyfriend."


    She was entertained by his jealousness, "Yes, you''re right. You don''t need to ask me."


    Jason gave her a nce and said, "I want to give you a chance to confess."


    Nova looked at him, nodding with a smile, but didn''t tell him anything.


    "OK?"


    Jason shouted loudly. He sat up straight and said with rage, "Do you want to tell me something?"


    Nova smiled at him, "No."


    Jason narrowed his eyes, "Did she want to renew you and her son''s love? That dumb idiot!"


    Nova was shocked by his anger. He even called Ewan a dumb idiot!


    "But I now have an excellent boyfriend, why should I ept him again? You should be more confident


    of yourself."


    Nova kept smiling and it''s Jason that felt embarrassed. Not thinking about how to answer the question,


    Jason kissed her firmly in his arms and said in a low attractive voice, "You''ve got a smart mouth, honey.


    I will overindulge you so that on man can stand your temper."


    Nova took a breath and answer softly, "Why will I be together with another guy? You are my man."


    Jason was surprised and replied her with the soul kiss. At the moment, someone knocked at the door


    urgently, asking, "Miss. Graham, are you there?"


    Nova pushed Jason away with a flushed face, "Wait a minute."


    Staring at the door, Jason was a little angry. He opened it with his face griming.


    Apart from the nurse, at the door stood Brody, his younger brother, who shared the simr face with


    Jason. Brody had met Jason for a long time and he became more mature than before.


    Jason frowned because he didn''t wee his brother, "What are you doing here?"


    Brody scanned the ward without emotions and said steadily, "To fetch you."


    "I refuse. I haven''t recovered."


    "Our grandpa told me to fetch you together with Miss. Graham."


    "OK."


    Jason agreed immediately.


    "How can we escape from the crowd?"


    Looking at his appearance, Brody came up with an idea.


    Ten minutester, a handsome man was in the lift with a blonde girl who had a lot of make-up on with a


    wounded arm. They were apparently nervous and unpleased. Behind them, a stoutdy with a mop of


    hair and extremely red lips was in her loud clothes like a woman from the countryside. What''s strange


    was that she was six feet tall with too much muscle. Although she was wearing a heavy make-up, her


    eyes was so beautiful that they drew many men''s eyeballs. But then all of them were scared of her


    expression. Nova with a wig bowed her head and withheld herughter.


    Thedy became more enraged at seeing Nova''s smile, who was actually Jason. He gave Brody''s


    peaceful face an angry nce. He knew for certain that Brody was to nick him. The quietest man in the


    world turned out to be the one who had the worst idea. He felt puzzled how Brody could get married


    before him. What the hell.


    Although their weird appearance kept attracting people''s attention, no one discovered who they were.


    So they walked out of the hospital naturally and left in a car.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The newsmen at the gate had no idea that Jason and Nova were away in front of them. In the car, Lady


    Jason immediately took off his wig in a rude manner and wiped put the make-up with tissue.


    He said angrily to Brody, "Oh Jesus, why didn''t you disguise yourself as a woman?"


    Brody answered inly while driving the car.


    Nova turned back immediately, but her mouth outlined the shadow of a smile.

 Chapter46 I Know That

    I Know That


    ¡°If you don¡¯t disguise yourself as a woman, everyone is able to recognize you.¡±


    Jason had a twitch on his lips and said in an undertone, ¡°This idea sucks!¡±


    Brody raised his eyebrows and did notment. Smiling, Novia wiped his lips with a tissue gently and


    said in a low voice, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    His anger dissipated right away when he heard this. He looked at Novia and asked her with


    embarrassment, ¡°Am I hideous in disguise?¡±


    Novia seemed serious, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    A smile lit up his face.


    Novia forced herself to shake her head.


    ¡°Right. At least other guys were attracted to you when you were in disguise. It was not a failure.¡±


    Brody spoke suddenly. Jason squinted at him and then threw the wig at him.


    ¡°They send you here?¡±


    Jason guessed when he saw where they headed for.


    ¡°Now that everyone knows what happened to the Thompson, Asher wants to know more about the


    incident.¡±


    ¡°I want the truth.¡±


    Brody did not respond at first, then he said, ¡°Brandon has been to the vi.¡±


    It was suddenly quiet inside the car.


    When Novia heard the name, she could not resist frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m his youngest uncle.¡±


    What Brandon had said to her resounded in her mind. She knew that Brandon would not lie. But it


    seemed that Brody did not treat him as their uncle. Then what kind of rtionship did they have? And


    what kind of role did Brandon y in this? Novia thought maybe the Chapman family had more secrets


    than the Graham family.


    Suddenly, she felt her hand was touched by someone and she found Jason was holding her hand. She


    was a bit surprised. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally no matter what Asher and Grandma say to


    you after wee home. And you can just walk away if you cannot stand.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Novia was amused and asked in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to walk away directly?¡±


    Jason frowned and thought for a while, ¡°Right, I will take it out on them before we leave.¡±


    Novia was speechless.


    Then they arrived at Chapmans¡¯ vi.


    It was the first time that Novia had ever been to Jason¡¯s home, so she could not help feeling ill at ease.


    In fact, what Asher and Grandma had said to her still preyed on her mind. But since she had promised


    Jason, she would not give up then. She had to get their approval. She hoped that her rtionship with


    Jason would continue with his grandparents¡¯ blessings. She did not want her life to be ruined by a


    disastrous marriage like her mother.


    But she was unable to please someone. She did not have such experience because she spent too little


    time with elders. She was a bit strained. But Jason was amused by her anxious look.


    ¡°They are just an elderly couple. Why can¡¯t you just rx yourself like you used to when you confronted


    me?¡±


    Novia flicked a re at him. She thought facing him and facing his grandparents were totally two


    different things.


    ¡°I need to pick up my wife.¡±


    Brody said and then left them. Jason was jealous of Brody mentioning his wife directly and


    unreservedly. He thought, he had to hurry up and marry Novia as well.


    The vi was not too big. And there were only two servants ¨Cthe butler, Jack and the cook, Emily. The


    vi was austere and clean, and it looked quite lovely. Before Novia came in, she saw different sorts of


    nts in the garden. She thought, the people lived here must have enjoyed their lives very much. Then


    she wondered, a person who enjoyed her life must have a soft heart.


    Thinking of that, she calmed herself down and came to the living room with Jason. Not surprisingly,


    Asher and Grandmahad been waiting for them.


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Grandma gave a smile when she saw Jason. And she seemed amiable even when she met Novia.


    However, Asher sniffed and turned his face when he saw her, as if he did not want to talk to her at all.


    Novia felt a bit embarrassed. Her face was flushed when she thought of that she had contradicted them


    the other day. But she failed to find any words to lighten the atmosphere.


    Jason held her hand and said in an undertone, ¡°Grandma was greeting you. Why don¡¯t you say


    something?¡±


    He said it naturally, making Novia feel that she was being impolite if she did not exchange greetings


    with Grandma, so she bowed to Grandma slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Grandma looked at her and then nodded with calmness.


    ¡°You are both injured, sit down please.¡±


    Taking Novia¡¯s hand, Jason sat down on the couch with her right after Grandma said this. He even


    offered her a cup of tea gently and whispered to her, ¡°Have some tea. Your lips are dry.¡±


    Novia was abashed. Then she nudged him, reminding him to behave himself.


    Asher was also embarrassed by him. He said angrily, ¡°Have you done this to your grandma? What a


    jerk.¡±


    Jason did not feel ashamed at all. He nced at Grandma¡¯s cup and squinted his eyes, ¡°I learn this


    from you.¡±


    Asher blushed and said, ¡°Wretch!¡± Then he turned his face and did not spoke again.


    Grandma smiled. Apparently, she did not take it personally. Then she asked, ¡°Have you decided to go


    steady?¡±


    Jason and Novia were surprised that she would ask directly. But Jason soon took Novia¡¯s hand firmly


    and said seriously, ¡°Grandma, do not try to ask her to leave me. I will go after her no matter where she


    goes. If you are unwilling to see her moving in the vi, I will move to live with her. She¡¯s the only one


    that I want to live with for the rest of my life.¡±


    Novia was abashed and touched by what he said in the meantime, so she did not deny.


    Surprisingly, Grandma was not angered, ¡°What I have done is trying to protect you from any harm.


    Jason, think about it. If she has the same affection toward you, then she will never leave you no matter


    what I say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to make her fall in love with me,¡± Jason interrupted, ¡°Grandma, do not try that again. I will


    never let her go. Let me put it more straightforwardly, I will never marry anyone other than her.¡±


    Asher had a twitch on his lips and hit Jason on his leg with his stick.


    ¡°How dare you talk to her like that!¡±


    Jason did not spoke. But he was firm. Novia was moved by him, so she could not help holding his hand


    tightly. Jason felt that and gave her a smile tofort her.


    Grandma did not respond. She turned and spoke to Novia instead, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve decided to be with


    him, have you prepared to say goodbye to the past? I¡¯ve told you that the Chapman family do not care


    about the position or appearance of Mrs. Chapman. But she must be upright and noble. I¡¯ve heard that


    the Graham Group is cooperating with F&R Group. Have you told Jason that? Have you ever thought


    about his feelings? He asks me to ept you, but I need you to impress me with your sincerity.¡±


    Novia clenched her fists with her fingers dug into her palm. Jason was obviously surprised by what


    Grandma had said, because he did not know it at all. He had mixed feelings about that, but he frowned


    and said, ¡°No, I know that.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±

 Chapter47 Intimacy

    Intimacy


    Novia interrupted him and finally spoke.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Novia said in a soft tone. Then she looked at Grandma bravely and took a deep breath.


    ¡°It is my father who wants to cooperate with Brandon. And I¡¯m the head of this program, so I will have


    to deal with him. But no matter what we¡¯ve had in the past, it¡¯s over. Grandma, you are an elder, so I¡¯ll


    have respect for you. But you should respect me as well. Now that I¡¯ve promised Jason to be together


    with him, I¡¯ll never cheat on him. If the sincerity that you¡¯ve mentioned is to break the contract, then I


    cannot promise you that, because I don¡¯t think the cooperation will threaten our rtionship.¡±


    She had the bottom line, so she would not make the concession for no reason.


    Grandma was not incensed by what Novia said. She smiled and said, ¡°You are different with what I¡¯ve


    thought.¡±


    Novia went nk for a while. She did not understand what did Grandma mean. But then she soon


    knew it.


    ¡°Take your time to recover from the injury these months. But I hope you will get married as soon as


    possible, because others may not know your rtionship.¡±


    Grandma changed her mind suddenly, which dumbfounded Novia and Jason. A few secondster,


    Jason held Novia into his arms and kissed her, whispering, ¡°Have you heard that? Grandma approves


    of that, and you are about to marry me.¡±


    In front of the elders, Novia was a bit abashed, so she nudged him to ask him to release his hold with a


    flush spreading over her face. And she knew what did Grandma mean. Grandma implied that she


    should remember who she was and deal with Brandon as Mrs. Chapman so that others would not talk


    gossip again. But then she was more curious about the rtionship between Brandon and the


    Chapman family.


    Staring at the big smile on Jason¡¯s face, Novia suddenly thought that it seemed a good choice to get


    married. Several months ago, she was wondering whether she would die alone. However, she never


    thought another man would made amitment to her a few monthster. If she refused his proposal,


    would she regret it? She guessed she would, and she did not want to regret.


    That night, Novia slept over at the vi. The incident of the Thompson followed by the car ident


    hadn¡¯t been solved yet. There were journalists everywhere, so it was unwise to leave the vi now. But


    apparently, she could only sleep in the same room with Jason. Grandma and Asher were traditional.


    But Jason was upset. Novia could finally stayed overnight in his home, but he was unable to sleep


    together with him.


    Jason could not fall asleep this night, so he climbed into Novia¡¯s room. He used to climb up and down


    in his childhood, now he was still adept at it.


    It was the first time that Novia had lived in the vi. She was unustomed to sleeping in the


    unfamiliar bed, so she could not fall asleep as well, lying tossing and turning. And she was worrying


    about the incident. She was afraid that they would find Jason was involved and that he was in trouble.


    But Novia was startled by the sound of something falling down to the ground. She stretched her arms


    to turn on themp next to the bed immediately. However, before she switched on themp, she was


    encircled in someone¡¯s arm. Then she knew it was Jason, so she stayed motionless for a second and


    loosened her grip.


    She said in a low tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep in your bed bute here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid sleeping by myself.¡±


    He said unhurriedly and naturally, as he lowered his head and nuzzled her ears.


    She moved her neck and whispered, ¡°Stop that. This is your house.¡±


    Jasonughed in a low tone.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my house, I really want¡­¡±


    He did not finish his sentence, but Novia had got it. She gave a shudder slightly and said in her


    unsteady voice, ¡°But we are injured.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will do it gently.¡±


    Novia knew that she could not evade, so she rxed her body. Now that she had been with him, she


    knew they would have the physical rtionship sooner orter. Moreover, she was willing to give it to


    him, because she believed she also wanted him.


    The next morning, they still cuddled each other, with the sunlight shining on them. The whole picture


    was lovely and sweet.


    But there was a knock at the door. Novia opened her eyes in a daze. Then she realized where she


    was. She looked at the naked man next to him and rubbed her forehead. She now regretted what she


    had donest night. Afterall, it was not her house, and it was a room for the guest.


    Someone knocked on the door again.


    Novia nudged Jason and whispered to him, ¡°Leave here, hurry.¡±


    Jason opened his eyes and saw she lying naked next to him. He was delighted so he kissed her,


    asking gently, ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    Novia red at him with her face flushing. He did dare to ask!


    ¡°Jump out of the window, someone is knocking at the door.¡±


    Frowning, he felt he was like her secret lover. He was unhappy with her attitude, so he nuzzled her lips.


    Then he put on his robe and came to open the door.


    Her lips began to twitch when she saw what he was doing. And then she slid under the covers without


    thinking.


    It was Emily. She was surprised when she saw Jason opened the door. Then sheughed with her


    hand covering her month, speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, Old Mrs. Chapman invites Miss. Graham to the breakfast.¡±


    Jason turned and looked at the woman hiding under the covers, smiling.


    ¡°I see, we will go downstairs right away.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Emily had a big smile on her and went downstairs waving her hand. Jason closed the door and jumped


    on the bed. He hugged her and said in a low voice, ¡°Come on, I want to kiss you.¡±


    Novia stayed motionless. Smiling, Jason stretched his hand into the covers and held her waist. Novia


    gave a shudder and threw back the covers immediately. She red at him with a blush.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He kissed her with fervor.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d.¡±


    After a while, he said this, panting. A smile animated his face, which delighted her as well.


    She touched his nose and eyes with her hand. Jason turned and stared at her, asking, ¡°Am I a


    handsome guy to you?¡±


    Novia went nk for a second andughed, ¡°If you are not handsome enough, I will never sleep with


    you no matter what you do.¡±


    His lips twitched when he heard the answer, then he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°So my only advantage is my appearance?¡±


    Novia was amused by him. She tapped his nose with fingers and said tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like a child.


    I¡¯mplimenting you.¡±


    Sniffing, Jason was pleased then. Although he did not care much about his appearance, he knew he


    was good-looking to some extent. Nevertheless, he was never pleased when others ttered him. But


    he was so delighted when Noviaplimented him.


    ¡°You may give me a kiss.¡±


    Jason said it like her master. Novia¡¯s lips twitched again, then she pushed his face slightly. Jason


    began toin, ¡°How can you do that to my handsome face?¡±


    Novia was speechless.


    They romped around for a while. Then they got dressed and went downstairs. Novia was a bit abashed


    because ZAY saw Jason slept in her room. But Jason was much happier than yesterday.


    Grandma was taking care of her nts while Asher was wearing a pair of sses and reading the


    newspaper. Their eyes met with each other asionally, which looked lovely. Novia saw that andN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    wished that she would be like them in the future. Jason seemed to know what she thought and


    whispered to her, ¡°When we get old, you willy in the sun and read your book while I go to water the


    nts. I won¡¯t let you do any chores.¡±

 Chapter48 Indifference

    Indifference


    Novia was amused and touched by what he said.


    Grandma noticed them at first and thenid down the watering can. She shook her head and said in an


    undertone, ¡°You just can¡¯t wait for even two months.¡±


    Novia went nk for a while and then blushed. Jason did not feel abashed at all and came to help


    Grandma water the nts, smiling, ¡°I should take swift action so that you will have another great-


    grandson.¡±


    Hearing this, Grandmaughed out as well. Asher turned and looked at Novia for a second when he


    heard Jason mentioned great-grandson. Sniffing, he turned around and continued to read the


    newspaper. Novia was quite embarrassed by what Jason had said. Moreover, they already had a great-


    grandson, Elliot. Thinking of that, Novia was a bit upset. She did not loathe Elliot. On the contrary, she


    liked him very much. But somehow, she was jealous when she thought that Jason might have liked a


    woman who was willing to give birth to his child. She surely wanted his impable love, but she was


    not kind of woman who would not let go of the past. She just needed sometime before she epted


    that.


    After the breakfast, Jason drove her home. If he did not need to handle the situation, he would not let


    here home. Novia went to the hospital and bought the contraceptive pill on the way home. Then


    she got on the car.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Jason was a little surprised.


    Novia shook her head and put the pill case into the pocket, saying in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s vitamin E.¡±


    They did not use any contraception method when they suddenly wanted to make outst night. Novia


    did not get ready to have a baby, so she bought the pill. But subconsciously, she did not want tell Jason


    about that because she thought he would be annoyed. She did not want him to be annoyed.


    Jason stopped the car unhurriedly when they arrived at Novia¡¯s apartment. Luckily, the press did not


    know this apartment. Otherwise, there would be crowded with journalists.


    Because of the intimacyst night, it was difficult for them to say goodbye now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone toe to your apartment and look after you these days. Take care of yourself


    and call me. Do not flirt with other guys, even they are your clients, especially Brandon!¡±


    As for the biggest rival, Jason remained vignt at any times.


    Novia was amused and thenughed at him, ¡°Do I need to miss you five hundred times a day?¡±


    Jason was surprised at first, then he sobered, ¡°One thousand times a day.¡±


    Looking that he was being like a child, Novia felt her heart had melted. Then she said tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t love anyone else other than you now that I¡¯ve promised you.¡±


    His lips curved in a smile. Then he was pleased and gave her a kiss, whispering, ¡°After I handle this, I¡¯ll


    come to you.¡±


    Novia nodded her head and got off the car. After she took several steps, he suddenly called her. Novia


    was bewildered and then turned around. Jason got off the car as well and then held her in his arms.


    ¡°Promise me ¨C do note forward before I settle this. And don¡¯t say anything, just let me handle this.¡±


    Her heart jolted when she heard this. She gripped his hand and asked in a low tone, ¡°Did you n


    this?¡±


    Jason knew that she was asking why Ayan took drugs. He stoked her hair and looked into her eyes,


    saying seriously, ¡°I asked someone to inject hallucinogen to him.¡±


    Novia was shocked, so there was someone else who wanted to frame him. She caught his hand


    subconsciously. Jasonforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I did not do that and I¡¯ll be OK.¡±


    Her hear jolted when she heard this.


    ¡°Was it because of the video clip?¡±


    Jason smirked and said, ¡°It was good. I¡¯ll treasure it.¡±


    Novia did not get angry. She hugged him tightly and said in an undertone, ¡°I¡¯m ready to face this issue


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    Jason was self-assured.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t handle this, what else can I do?¡±


    Maybe because Novia began to have affection toward him, she still worried about him. She was not as


    optimistic as him, so she thought she don¡¯t mind revealing the truth of she being harassed if necessary.


    ¡°OK, go home. I may not want you to go if you still stay.¡±


    Jason pushed her away and signaled her to leave. Looking at him, Novia felt her heart melted.


    After Novia entered the elevator, Jason took out his cigarette and lit it. Then he puffed on it twice and


    left.


    Novia stood in the elevator by herself, thinking about what had happened these days. Her thought was


    wandering. She did not expect that she would make a big emotionalmitment to Jason within two


    days. Thinking of that, she took the contraceptive pill out of her pocket. Then she could not resist


    hesitating. Essentially, she did not want to have a baby now. Because of her family background, she


    did not even want to get married. Furthermore, she did not want herself to have a baby before she


    married Jason. Being prudent, she would prepare for the best and the worst in the same time. If the


    situation was better than she expected, she would breathe a sigh of relief. And this time was no


    exception. But there was a voice in her heart, saying ¡°It is different this time; he is different.¡±


    The elevator door was opened. She stopped thinking and went out of the elevator with her hand


    grabbing the pill.


    When she came to the door of the apartment, she saw a man in Frey coat standing at the door. He


    leaned against the wall, and there were a lot of cigarette butts around him. Through the smoke, Novia


    saw his face and frowned.


    ¡°Stop making out with him?¡±


    He spoke at first.


    His sarcastic words annoyed Novia. She clenched her wrist and did not replied.


    He was infuriated by her silence. He threw the cigarette away suddenly, and then stepped toward her


    with his hand grabbing her chin. He stretched out another hand and rubbed her lips hard with his rough


    fingers, which made her tremble with the pain. Novia stepped backward and wanted to push him away.


    But Brandon was more incensed. He pinned her against the wall and said angrily, ¡°You let him kiss you,


    you let him kiss you!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thinking of what he had seen just now, he could not help being angry. She allowed Jason to kiss her.


    Why! How could she do that? He felt like he was robbed of something that had belonged to him. And


    she forgot whom she belonged to. He could not tolerate that.


    He pressed her more firmly. Novia was unable to push him away, so she gave him a nasty bite.


    Brandon felt the pain and then released his grip. She almost fell to the ground. Then she held the wall


    immediately to steady herself, but the stuff in her hand fell to the floor. She leaned against the wall and


    panted. She looked at him indifferently, as if she was staring at a stranger.

 Chapter49 Uncle

    Uncle


    Brandon¡¯s heart jolted and then he was about to approach. But he saw the pill lying on the floor. He


    paused for a second and picked it up. Novia frowned and said with anger, ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    Brandon stayed motionless. he was exasperated looking at the contraceptive pill. Then he suddenly


    threw it on the floor, shouting, ¡°You can¡¯t even wait to use contraceptive?¡±


    Novia nced at him coldly. Then she picked up the pill case and turned to leave him.


    Brandon took a step toward her and grabbed the handle, saying in a low voice, ¡°Novia, you¡¯ve said that


    you will wait for me if Ie back.¡±


    Novia stood motionless for a while and then shouted at him with anger which she restrained for a long


    time.


    ¡°What right had you to ask me wait for you? Have you made amitment to me? Why should I wait


    for you? You came back with your fianc¨¦e. And you want me to still love you and wait for you without


    anyints? Brandon, you are so disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jason disgusting?¡±


    ¡°What do you know about him? Do you know all his secrets? He has a seven-year-old son, but you


    think he¡¯s better than me? Novia, after all these years, you are still being na?ve.¡±


    He said with contempt, which further annoyed Novia. She lifted her head and looked into his eyes,


    saying soberly, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he is disgusting, but I know he will never disturb a woman when


    she lives a happy life after being abandoned. Lastly, I should remind you that we will get to know each


    other step by step after we get married.¡±


    After saying this, she entered the passcode and opened the door. While he was still dumbfounded, she


    shut the door angrily in front of him.


    What she had said infuriated him. He did not expect that the incident of Ayan would make her develop


    an affection toward him. The thought irritated him. He would not allow them to further develop their


    rtionship.


    The death of the Ayan whipped up public opinion. The Thompson Group filed awsuit against the


    CEO of H. Group, Jason, because heunched a hostile takeover for the Thompson Group and


    retaliated against them. He even enticed Ayan to take drugs. And the Chapman family helped to cover


    for him with their influence. There were other viinies.


    The press hurried to report this event. And the government also attached great importance to this.


    Three generations of the Chapman family had been hooked into the military and political circle. The


    Evans family, the opposing faction of the Chapman family, also seized the opportunity and nned to


    deal a death blow to the Chapman family. The Chapman family was out on a limb now. The


    government began to investigate the event. Others would utilize every potential disadvantage to strike.


    Novia watched the TV news every day, worrying. But because of the event, the press paid less


    attention to the Graham family. Now she coulde back to thepany to work. Nevertheless, she


    could not settle to her work at all. Once she thought of the situation which the Chapman family had


    faced, she felt she could not just stand aside.


    The phone began to ring. She took a look at it and then answer the phone quickly.


    ¡°Hello, are you OK?¡±


    Jasonughed and said tenderly, ¡°You are worrying about me?¡±


    Novia did not want to joke with him now. She was very worried. Maybe because she was a


    businessman, she was afraid of dealing with the police or politicians. She had settled a lot of problems.


    But they were all unimportant things which could be handled with money. However, it was a problem


    that she did not dare to take lightly this time. And she could do nothing.


    ¡°Jason, you can give the video to the police if necessary. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop that.¡±


    He was clearly upset.


    ¡°You are my girlfriend. I won¡¯t let others to authenticate your picture to protect myself. I¡¯m that kind of


    loser in your mind?¡±


    Novia did not answer. She just wanted to settled this quickly. They would be at a disadvantage if it took


    too long to handle this. But hearing this, she thought she had better be silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She spoke.


    Jason sighed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve said that you can get busy with your work and ignore this. I¡¯lle to you if


    I¡¯m free. All you need to worry about is how to make me happy then. Just ignore other problems. I¡¯ll


    handle everything.¡±


    Novia felt her heart melted. She was pleased and then she could not resist smiling. She replied in a low


    voice, ¡°OK.¡±


    After Jason hung up the phone, he turned and looked angrily at the man sitting on the couch in the


    living room. Gazing at him, Brandon seemed to smirk. The faces of Asher and Grandma also grew


    solemn. The atmosphere crackled with tension.


    Seeing that Jason stepped toward him, Brandon stood up abruptly and gave a smile.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Chief of Staff, think about my advice carefully. You will lose nothing. And I just want to get what I


    deserve to get. What¡¯s more, I do not tell you to lie, right?¡±


    Asher¡¯s expression was solemn. After a while, he lifted his head and looked at Brandon.


    ¡°If I had known, I would not had allowed you to be born.¡±


    The expression on Brandon¡¯s face changed. He sniggered and said angrily, ¡°Too bad. What is done


    cannot be undone.¡±


    Then he was to go out. But he paused for a second when he passed by Jason and said unhurriedly,


    ¡°Jason, remember I¡¯m your uncle. Otherwise, others may think the Chapman family are not respectful


    to their elders.¡±


    Jason¡¯s face grew ice-cold immediately.


    After Brandon left, Asher could not resist gasping, with his hand holding his chest, which startled


    Grandma. Grandma asked the servant to take out his medicine right away and helped Asher to take


    the pill, sighing.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to anyone now. Why do you get so angry like that just because of him? Just satisfy


    him if he wants the reputation of the Chapman family.¡±


    Asher took a breath and spoke.


    ¡°I do not regret anything I have done other than this.¡±


    Saying this, he looked at Grandma with guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s the worst thing that I¡¯ve done to you.¡±


    Grandma shook her head, ¡°It had gone for a long time. Don¡¯t bring it up again. He may just want you to


    admit that he¡¯s your son. Now that there is a simple solution, why do weplicate it? I don¡¯t care


    about that. I just wish that my children and grandchildren would be safe.¡±


    Asher closed his eyes, and he could not calm himself down.


    Jason was thinking about Brandon¡¯s intention. He did not believe Brandon did this was toe back to


    the Chapman family. He was not going toe back since he had taken revenge on the Chapman


    family back then. Now what was his intention? Jason could not help thinking of Novia. Then he was a


    bit unnerved with a frown.


    Three dayster, there was a big news on the newspaper. Brandon, the CEO of F&R Group, was the


    youngest son of Asher who had been ced in a foster family. It was reported that Brandon was the


    son of Asher and Grandma. But he had been a sickly child, so he was sent abroad for the better


    treatment. And he stayed abroad after he grew up. All his life experience had been exposed. If


    someone searched him online, he would know all the things about Brandon living abroad. The


    Chapman family got things done quickly. But Brandon only gave a mocking smile when he saw the


    news. Then he took up his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter50 Father

    Father


    It was a woman with a mellow voice.


    A shadow of a smile touched his mouth.


    He spoke, ¡°Isabelle, Jason was about to get marry.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Graham, here is your coffee.¡±


    A pretty girl opened the door of Novia¡¯s office and came in. She put down a cup of coffee and a bundle


    of papers on the table.


    Novia was reading the newspaper. She lifted her cup and had a sip of it. Then she was surprised and


    stared at the girl. After a while, she asked, ¡°Why do you know I like my coffee with milk instead of


    sugar?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore told me that.¡±


    The girl felt a bit unnerved.


    Novia paused for a while and then said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Miss Graham, I¡¯m Katie.¡±


    Novia nodded and then put down the cup.


    ¡°The fact that you are designated as my secretary by thepany has shown their trust of you. I hope


    that you willplete your work carefully. And you maye to ask me if you have any questions.


    After all, nobody knows me better than myself, right?¡±


    Katie stood upright and said carefully, ¡°I see, Miss Graham.¡±


    Novia nodded, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Katie went out of her office, Novia read the news again. Then she stood up and came to Toby¡¯s


    office with the newspaper.


    She knocked at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Toby did not expect it would be Novia. He was surprised, then he stopped his work and asked, ¡°Novia,


    what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Novia lowered her eyes and put down the newspaper in front of him, saying in a low tone, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve


    got something to ask you.¡±


    Toby was bewildered. He took a look at the newspaper and then frowned.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Who proposed to cooperate with F&R Group?¡±


    Toby thought for a second and said, ¡°It was Lucie. I did not expect that F&R Group would agree at first.¡±


    Then he paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Novia, do you know the boss of F&R Group?¡±


    He thought of the news.


    ¡°He is also from the Chapman family.¡±


    It was the same as she thought. Brandon agreed to cooperate with the Graham Group at first. Then he


    asked Asher to admit Brandon was his son. What did he want to do? Novia realized that she had been


    with Brandon for a year but she knew nothing about him. He left her suddenly and then came back.


    What did he want?


    ¡°Dad, I have to tell you something.¡±


    Her face grew solemn, so Toby did not dare to neglect.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I had a boyfriend when I was in high school.¡±


    Toby was shocked. He didn¡¯t know that. Thinking of this, he felt guilty. When Novia was in high school,


    he had just married Lucie. He knew she was resisting quietly, but he chose to ignore her. Her eyes


    often reminded him of his ex-wife, which annoyed him. He wanted to escape from that right away. Then


    he thought that he did not even knew she had finished the college entrance exam until he came home


    after the business trip. It was hard to purge the guilt in one¡¯s mind. Now every time when he saw Novia,


    he would think of her calling her ¡°Dad¡± calmly in the hospital.


    ¡°E and Lucie knew that.¡±


    Novia said slowly and calmly, as if she was talking about others.


    ¡°But I wonder you may not know my ex-boyfriend is Brandon.¡±


    Toby was jolted with a deep frown. He knew what did she mean. Lucie knew Novia once went out with


    Brandon, but she still asked Toby to cooperate with him on the day when Jason came to propose to


    Novia. What a coincidence. It was all very suspicious. Lucie cared about him and yed a part in his


    every decision, which he had already get used to, so he never doubted her.


    He lifted his head and looked at Novia. She was still calm and distant. He knew she would not lie to him


    because she disdained to lie. But he could not believe Lucie would do that as well.


    Novia knew Toby was too shocked to believe her. She already expected that. But she was still


    disappointed when he really chose to believe Lucie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Brandon would cooperate with the Graham Group. But he must have his intention.


    Dad, the Graham Group was founded by you and mom. I don¡¯t want to see anyone do something


    harmful to it for any reason.¡±


    Then she paused a while and continued to said in an undertone, ¡°Dad, pay attention to your wife.¡±


    Seeing him being distressed, she turned and opened the door.


    Standing outside the office, Ewan was about to knock at the door. Novia paused for a second and then


    passed by.


    Looking at her, Ewan went nk for a moment. Then he came in when Toby spoke to him.


    ¡°Ewan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ewan nced at the newspaper brought by Novia and then asked, ¡°Toby, Novia is really going to marry


    Mr. Chapman?¡±


    Toby was jolted. He apparently didn¡¯t know that.


    Ewan did not lie to him. He told him directly, ¡°Mr. Asher Chapman has published an announcement.


    Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Toby thought of what had happened just now with a frown, sighing. Was Novia afraid that he would


    weigh the benefits of her marriage? He gave a wry smile ¨C he did not know she would consider him like


    this.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ewan was surprised and did not respond. He just wanted to confirm. But it turned out to be true. Novia


    was going to get married. He knew that when he went out with E. But it was the first time that he had


    realized that clearly. He felt like someone was holding his throat so tightly that he could barely breathe.


    It was depressing for him. He wanted to stop her. But he clenched his fists and restrained the desire,


    trying to calm himself down.


    ¡°Ewan, what¡¯s wrong between you and E? Why would shee to usst night?¡±


    Speaking of E, he could not help scowling and then replied, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. We had a quarrel


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It ismonly seen that a couple would have a quarrel. But as a man, you should make concession to


    her. She was a sensible girl. Try to talk to her and make her happy. Then she maye home with


    you. You can¡¯t leave her to our house while she is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°OK, I know.¡±


    Toby waved his hand.

 Chapter 51 Brought Someone to Meet You

    Chapter 51 Brought Someone to Meet You


    ¡°If there is nothing else, you can go and do what you need to.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After he left Toby¡¯s office, Ewan¡¯s facepletely sank. He was sent a few photos of E of her life


    abroad yesterday afternoon. There were also a few intimate photos of her with foreign men. Ewan¡¯s


    blood instantly boiled, and he grabbed E to ask about the origins of the photos.


    With a face full of grievance, E said that he didn''t believe her, and someone had framed her, she


    even named Nova for it. At that moment, E''s specious words had extremely disgusted him. He


    couldn''t help but said a few harsh words to E and she immediately got up and went back to


    Graham''s residence.


    He didn''t go after her. Instead, he felt relieved. The ambiguous photos of E with those men became a


    thorn in his heart. If it was Nova, there wouldn''t be so many vexing matters. This sudden thought of his


    along with the thought of her marriage made his eyes darken.


    ¡°Are you knock off from work? Come down quickly.¡±


    Nova received Jason''s call the moment she arrived at the office. Her lips pursed as she got up and


    looked downstairs.


    He was in the same car and had the same posture as he held the cigarette, but it gave Nova an


    unusual feeling.


    ¡°Why did youe?"


    Her voice sounded anxious. How long time has it been since theyst met? It seemed that it had been


    half a month. Why does it feel like a long time has passed? Is this the feeling of missing him?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Come down, I''ll take you for a drive.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to speed? I''m not going.¡±


    ¡°Am I aw vitor?¡±


    Nova could almost see his displeased look, she smiled lightly, ¡°Oh.¡±


    The man threw the cigarette and stared.


    ¡°Come down!¡±


    Nova suppressed her smile, ced the important documents aside on the table, and quickly walked


    down the stairs.


    When Nova came down, her face was slightly flushed, and her hair was a little messy from her quick


    movements. The man naturally stretched out his hand and brushed her hair behind her ear and


    whispered to her ear.


    ¡°In a hurry to see me?¡±


    Nova gave him a nk look, and the manughed softly, he helped her to open the car door, and said,


    ¡°Let''s go, let me take you to a ce.¡±


    Nova didn''t know what he was nned, but she was curious and was faintly looking forward to it.


    ***


    International Airport.


    The first flight from Paris arrived exactly at 11 o¡¯clock. Many tourists shortly came out of the airport and


    headed for their respective goals. A woman in a camel windbreaker wore a pair of sunsses that


    could cover half of her face, dragged her suitcase, and stood in the sun for a few seconds. She gently


    took off her sunsses and looked at the slightly unfamiliar sight in front of her, and couldn''t help but


    curled her lips, ¡°Jason, I''m back.¡±


    Nova did not expect him to take her to pick out a wedding dress. No, to be precise, it was a custom-


    made wedding dress. It would be old-fashioned to measure love with money. Yet at times, a man that is


    willing to spend a lot of money to make you happy also shows your importance to him. At this moment,


    Nova had dozens of famous designers¡¯ works in front of her.


    ¡°Whichever style you prefer, we''ll let them do it.¡±


    These were Jason''s original words. The moneybag statement caused ripples in her heart; she couldn''t


    even say anything that she wanted to say casually.


    ¡°This one.¡±


    Nova picked a piece that looked liberal and smiled, ¡°Can I?¡±


    The man ced one hand on her shoulder while he leaned over to look at the piece she was pointing


    to.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The assistant behind him remembered the designer¡¯s name as he spoke, and asked, ¡°What about


    jewelry, do you want to use that designer''s jewelry?¡±


    Nova rubbed her forehead, closed the book, and turned to look at him, and softly, ¡°These are all formal,


    it doesn''t matter, don''t you think we are wasting our time here?¡±.


    The man narrowed his eyes and thought about the meaning of her question. A few secondster, a


    wicked smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he lowered his head and said


    ambiguously to her ear, ¡°Are you suggesting that I should do something good for my body and mind?¡±


    Nova twitched the corner of her lips and threw the sample book at him. The man let out a lowugh, as


    he threw the book aside and said, ¡°Remember the cemetery I brought you to?¡±


    Nova nodded.


    ¡°Let''s go, apany me again. I''ll introduce you to my rtives.¡±


    Even though she already knew the identity of the woman''s tombstone she saw that night, she couldn''t


    help but feel a little worried when she heard him say it so peacefully.


    She couldn¡¯t get a good look at the ce previously as she came in the night. This time, Nova


    discovered that the environment of this cemetery was very good. The greenery was well done, the


    weather was already disyed signs of winter, and the cemetery was packed with bloomed yellow


    plum blossoms. The light fragrance instantly made people felt refreshed and relieved their depressed


    mood. The cemetery should be buried with people of high status. It was very timely cleaned. It was four


    o''clock in the afternoon, but the roads were clean and there are hardly any dead leaves. It could be


    seen that the tomb guards were very attentive.


    The narrow path could not amodate two people walking side by side. The man walked in front,


    held Nova¡¯s hand, and slowly led them. His steps were not rushed, he deliberately wanted her to follow.


    It could be seen if a person did not care for the other. Nova looked at his stalwart back, and the corners


    of her lips bend involuntarily.


    The breeze blew gently, and it was a bit cold. Nova couldn''t help but shiver. She stood aside and


    wrapped her clothes tightly, as she watched him bend down andy a bunch of white camellias in front


    of the tombstone. Her heart could not help but be solemn. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket


    and carefully wiped the dust off the photo. After a long time, he whispered, ¡°Mom, I brought someone to


    see you today.¡±


    He paused after he spoke, he turned around and pulled Nova over.


    ¡°You''ve met her, she was the girl I brought the other night.¡±


    Nova didn''t know what to say, she could tell from his tone that he felt ufortable, and she was not


    very good at sayingforting words.


    ¡°I promised you that I will bring a girl that I liked to see you sooner orter. Look, I did it.¡±


    His tone was so light that Nova almost thought he was crying. She set her eyes on the tombstone


    again. The woman in front of her was beautiful, but she lowered her eyes and suddenly noticed that the


    date of the monument was seven years ago. Nova''s heart tightened, there was something amiss. It


    took a long time to recall the rumors that Jason left for abroad seven years ago. Did that mean he left


    here after his mother died for seven years, and his child was also seven years old? it''s been exactly


    seven years. He stayed in the army until he was twenty-three years old. Such a coincidence? Nova felt


    some difficulties in her breathing, she suddenly wanted to know what he had experienced in the past,


    but she didn''t know how to ask.


    He didn''t say much, but after looking at the tombstone for a long time, then turned around and walked


    towards another tombstone. Nova was unsure, so her face changed slightly after she followed. There


    was no need to guess at all, tombstone of Jasper Chapman. These few characters had clearly shown


    the identity of the deceased, that was Jason''s eldest brother, the eldest grandson of the Chapman


    family.


    Regarding Jasper Chapman, Nova heard of him before. He was once the youngest major in Y City and


    the best in the third generation of the Chapman family, but heter disappeared. Some people said that


    he had a serious illness, others said he went abroad, and someone even said that he was involved in a


    car ident. There are different theories, but the Chapman family had never announced it publicly that


    this was the truth.

 Chapter 52 A Meal First

    Chapter 52 A Meal First


    Nova couldn''t help but walked forward and held his hand. She had experienced the pain of losing a


    loved one, but he lost two of his rtives in the same year. This kind of pain was beyond people''s


    comprehension, and she suddenly began to feel distressed.


    It was as though he had sensed her sentiments, the man turned his head and smiledfortingly at


    her, and whispered, ¡°Nova, it''s my mother''s birthday today and also my elder brother''s birthday.¡±


    Nova''s throat was a little dry, she suddenly stood on tiptoe and hugged his neck, whispering,


    ¡°It''s already over.¡±


    The man did not speak, his eyes faintly looked to the distance, but he held her waist harder, wishing


    they were one.


    After they returned from the cemetery, he began to be umunicative again. This time, Nova


    apanied him silently. At this point, anyfort is worthless. Only if the person slowly figured it out,


    would they feel better.


    ¡°Nova, don''t you have anything to ask me?¡±


    After a long time, he asked softly.


    Nova shook her head.


    ¡°Let''s talk about it when you are willing to tell me.¡±


    The man froze for a moment and held her tightly in his arms the next second.


    ¡°Elliot is my elder brother¡¯s son.¡±


    After a while, the man said this in a deep voice. Nova was taken aback, not knowing what expression


    she should do now. This fact made her happy, but at the same time, she was more puzzled, because


    this matter is far from simple.


    ¡°My big brother...¡±


    The man paused, and he said cautiously.


    ¡°Elliot is his only blood. I have the responsibility to take care of him, so you might need to suffer some


    aggrieve. Do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°If I do regret it, will you let me go?¡± Nova raised her eyebrows slightly.


    The man immediately squeezed her hand and said firmly, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then, would you make me feel aggrieved?¡±


    Nova held on to this sentence.


    "How can I make you feel aggrieved?¡±


    The man''s tone was a little anxious.


    Nova bends the corners of her lips, ¡°Didn''t you just say that?¡±


    The man bit her lips angrily and squinted, ¡°So naughty!¡±


    Nova''s cheeks blushed. Each time they had such kind of over-intimacy made her blush and heart flutter


    as the other party was him.


    ¡°I''m afraid I''m not doing enough.¡±


    After the joke, Nova''s tone became serious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get along with a child. I am afraid that my unconscious actions will hurt Elliot. As


    you know, my family had never taught me how to take care of another person. I am afraid that others


    will call it a show if I treat him too well, or if I don''t well, they would treat it as I am abusing him. If that


    happens, will you regret it?¡±


    The man frowned, pressed her red lips, and whispered.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°We are talking about family affairs now, don''t bring your negotiation skills into this. Elliot is my son and


    yours. If you want to beat or scold him, it has nothing to do with others! You are thinking of ways not to


    get married to me, is it?¡±


    His expression changed slightly when after he spoke, and solemnly said, ¡°It can''t be that you are still


    thinking about your old lover, is it!¡±


    That statement made Nova''s heart sink slightly. Without speaking a word, he opened the door and got


    out of the car. The man observed the scene and realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly


    got out of the car and stopped her, confining her in his arms, and said incoherently, ¡°Babe, I''m the one


    who caused trouble. I''m jealous. I''m narrow-minded. You''re so forgiving, don''t be fussed with me.¡±


    Nova was flushed with anger at his cheeky words and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Let me down!¡±


    The car was on the side of the road, and there were other people around. Nova was already


    embarrassed being in the man''s arms under the public''s scrutiny, in addition to the cheesy words that


    wereing from him.


    The man looked at her expression and saw that she was angry, so he quickly put her down, but held


    her hand tightly.


    Nova blushed has yet to subside, she looked at the gaze projected from people around, she wanted to


    find a hole to jump in.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Nova shook his hand, but the man resolutely did not move. ¡®What if his wife ran away, what would he


    do?¡¯


    Nova bit her lip and screamed in a low voice.


    ¡°Get in the car. Don''t embarrass yourself!¡±


    The man''s eyes immediately lit up and he pulled the door to help her into the car.


    Nova''s anger has been mostly relieved when she was in the car, but she didn''t want to pay attention to


    him. The man thought she was still angry, so he quicklyforted her.


    ¡°Babe, you have to be considerate of me, you and your old lover... Brandon was your first love, that


    scumbag Ewan was your former fianc¨¦. As your future husband, I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±


    ¡°In your heart, am I that sort of whimsical woman!¡±


    It would have been better if he had not said it, Nova became even angrier when he said it.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    The man quickly denied, ¡°My wife is too good, I''m afraid they would be covetous and be hung up on


    you.¡±


    Nova snorted and turned her head to ignore him.


    The man looked at the corners of her curled lips and knew that she was no longer angry, so he started


    the engine and drove the car.


    At this moment, his mobile phone rang suddenly, and the man nced at it and said, ¡°Answer the


    phone for me.¡±


    Nova looked and was taken aback. Only those who are intimate would they let the other party pick up


    their calls. Are they at this stage? It seemed that everything was moving so naturally. She picked up the


    phone and pressed answer, and soon a voice was heard, ¡°Jason, where are you?¡±


    A woman''s voice.


    Nova was stunned for a moment, her eyes turned slightly to the man who was driving next to her, and


    then she gently pressed the speaker button.


    Without waiting for a response, the woman continued.


    ¡°I am back.¡±


    ¡°Screech...¡±


    The car made an arched mark on the road and suddenly braked. The man turned and looked at Nova.


    Thetter''s expression was faint, and he couldn''t see tell from her expression. He took the phone,


    directly cut the call, and coughed, ¡°It''s a wrong number.¡±


    After he spoke, he felt that he dug his own grave. That made it subtly clear that he was guilty


    conscious.


    Nova nced at him lightly, her pale lips pressed together tightly, and she said solemnly.


    ¡°Back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Let''s have a meal first.¡±


    The man smirked dryly and then felt that hisugh was a bit stupid at this time, and his face became


    sullen.


    ¡°Comrade Graham, you can''t practice domestic violence against me for such insignificant matters!¡±


    Nova twitched the corner of her mouth, gritted her teeth.


    ¡°How have I been violent to you!¡±

 Chapter 53 Still Angry

    Chapter 53 Still Angry


    ¡°Silence is even more terrifying!¡±


    The man was usible.


    Nova didn''t know what to say about his strong words, and simply closed her eyes and ignored him.


    The man carefully looked at her tired look and felt his heart ached. It was only after a long time that he


    started the car, and his face too sank.


    The man did not send her back to thepany but to the apartment.


    When he reached, Nova got out of the car with her bag without saying a word.


    The man looked at the back of her leaving, kicked the car door violently, and with a sullen face he took


    out his phone after a while. He immediately questioned, ¡°When did shee back?¡±


    The other party was stunned and unsure of the context as he gasped for breath. ¡°Who, um...who is


    back?¡±


    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth twitched, and he gritted his teeth and exploded, ¡°Samuel, which damn


    woman''s bed are you currently lying in? Have youpleted all the things I have asked you to do in a


    shot!¡±


    There was a whispering voice on the other end, and a woman made a high-pitched voice before she


    slowly calmed down.


    ¡°Jason, what''s the matter?¡±


    The male voice on the other end soundedzy and charming. He gritted his teeth when he heard it,


    ¡°You don''t give a damn if you get infected.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± the other party did not get angry at all, he insteadughed and asked.


    ¡°Hearing your desperate and dissatisfied tone, have you been dumped by a woman?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Hitting his weak spot, the man frowned and cursed, ¡°Did Victoria returned to the country?¡±


    ¡°She''s your ex. Why are you asking me? How would I know?¡±


    The man''s tone was a little helpless, he grinned after and spoke, ¡°I heard Louie said that you had taken


    fancy for a girl and she''s a beauty. I''ll be returning next week, bring her out and let this brother of yours


    meet her.¡±


    ¡°Go away. I''m warning you, don''t even think about it!¡±


    The man''s tone immediately sharpened.


    Samuel didn''t know what he was afraid of and continued.


    ¡°Now that you said it, I''m even more interested. If someone like you could be fancied by a girl, I have


    no reason to lose to you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The man was not in the mood to joke and said with a solemn face.


    ¡°How''s the progress of the matters I''d instructed you to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, just a little bit more, I''ll tell you when I get back.¡±


    After Samuel spoke, he whispered to the women to move away.


    ¡°Is there nothing with you and Victoria anymore? Then why have you made me take care of her for so


    many years? Jacob, could it be you want to have the luck of having multiple partners?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    The man cursed, ¡°Don''t get me involved with Victoria. We do not have a rtionship of that sort. I''m


    warning you. When you return to the country, you better keep your mouth shut in front of your sister-in-


    law!¡±


    Samuelughed and said, ¡°I remembered when we were in the army, you said you fell in love with a


    girl, could it be...¡±


    The man twitched his mouth and cursed, ¡°Busybody!¡±


    After he hung up the phone, he felt a little uneasy. He looked up at the window that had been lit. He


    pondered for a moment, then lifted his foot and chased in.


    After returning home, Nova''s somewhat disturbed heart had slightly calmed down. She thought back to


    her feelings when she picked up the phone and heard that voice. She felt a little annoyed. Since when


    she experienced this kind of jealousy. Even earlier, she wanted to openly question him about it, but she


    didn''t. She chose to stay silent. Nova couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Ever since she was a child, love


    had always been an extravagance. She couldn''t lower her self-esteem to beg others. She was afraid


    that the more she valued, the deeper she would be hurt in the end. However, how could she manage


    her heart, especially in the face of men''s concealment? She became even more in-confident.


    After testing the water temperature, Nova took off her clothes and sat in the bathtub. The warm water


    ran across the skin that made her rxed. She closed her eyes and tried to drive out her messy


    sentiments, but she kept thinking of him which made her annoyed.


    She was immersed in her thoughts and did not notice the figure lurking outside the door.


    Jason swore that he just wanted toe in and talk to her. He remembered the password from the


    previous time when he saw Nova keyed in, so it can''t be considered a trespass. Besides, they are


    going to get married, right? He wandered around the house. After looking around, he realized that the


    woman he was thinking of was bathing. What do you think a normal man would feel?


    The faint fragrance floated from the bathroom. It was her smell. The man was conflicted because his


    hand was already on the doorknob.


    Open.


    Don''t open.


    He swore that he didn''t want to take advantage of another''s perilous state as it was too shameful and


    not the work of a gentleman.


    It''s just that...


    He didn''t say that he was a gentleman, did he?


    The two viins who symbolized justice and evil fought a little bit in his heart, and he sumbed to his


    righteous rhetoric.


    In this kind of situation, it was not like a man to not seize the opportunity.


    Nova knew nothing of the danger she was about to face. The temperature in the bathroom was too hot,


    and she was already a little drowsy. Suddenly, she felt that the originally peaceful sleep suddenly


    swayed, and it seemed that something huge had fallen in.


    She swiftly opened her eyes, and her first reaction was to pull the bath towel to wrap herself. However,


    the white bath towel was quickly treated as transparent by someone. Her soft body loomed under the


    water; it was more seductive than the sight from earlier.


    Her face was hot and blushed from the steam, her beautiful eyes widened due to the fright, her slender


    arms were on her chest, her beautiful corbone was looming from the steam, and all of this was


    silently stirring up the restlessness feeling in the man''s body.


    Her eyes reflected the shadow of the intruder. He was naked like her, sitting naked in the bathtub,


    facing her face to face. As she was too surprised, Nova didn''t even immediately question him. She just


    felt that she was parched. Is the temperature too high?


    The man curled the corners of his lips, stretched out his hand to wrap her in his arms, and whispered,


    ¡°Nova, don''t be angry with me.¡±


    His tone was low and had a touch of bewitchment. It made her heart flutter. She didn''t open her eyes.


    She tried her best to keep her voice calm, but she made her voice was uncontrobly hoarse when she


    spoke.


    ¡°Go out first.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±


    He wrapped his arms tightly and made her stuck to his chest separated by a thin bath towel, as he


    stubbornly demanded an answer.


    Nova tried her best to suppress some of her chaotic emotions as she pursed her lips and put on a bath


    towel. She pushed away his shackles, stood up, and wanted to go out.


    It¡¯s just that this actionsted for too long, her legs were a little numb, she slipped and almost fell. A


    pair of strong arms supported her waist and held her; she raised her eyes to meet his smiling eyes.


    She suddenly flushed with embarrassment, he held her waist and let her sit on the tform, the cold


    ceramic tiles incited her to shiver. She folded her legs together and wrapped her body tightly with the


    drenched bath towel.


    His smell was approaching, and the powerful hormonal scent of the man suffocated her a little. She


    reasoned between the edge of morality and the shameful desire that was uncontroble in her heart.


    ¡®Nova, what are you doing!¡¯ She cursed in her heart, but there were no actions made.


    The mirror in the bathroom reflected the smooth bodies of the two. The feminine gentleness and the


    male masculinity stimted their sight. Jason lowered his head slightly and experimentally kissed her


    lips lightly. Nova trembled but she didn''t resist, however her breathing had quietly be disordered.


    He gently licked her lips, his fingers unknowing slid on her chest and removed the bath towel that


    barely covered her, and he hugged her tightly in his arms. His warm body caused her to shiver slightly,


    and she subconsciously hugged his shoulders tightly.


    He puffed lightly, pressed her forehead, rubbed her cheek lightly, and said gently, ¡°Babe, don''t be


    angry, I only have you, only you...¡±

 Chapter 54 Couldnt Resist to Kiss

    Chapter 54 Couldn''t Resist to Kiss


    Jason cursed in his heart, he walked over with a calm face, resisting the urge to twitch his mouth, and


    kept his voice gentle and asked, ¡°Do you know the woman in the red dress that adjust went in?¡±


    The security nodded proudly.


    ¡°That is the general manager of ourpany, and the goddess in the hearts of the men in our


    company.¡±


    He had been here for less than a month, and he saw this beautiful general manager on time every


    morning. Many would say that this general manager was cold, an iceberg beauty that had a very high


    spirit. Her fianc¨¦, Manager Robinson was intolerable of her due to her indifference. That''s why he just


    got together with her sister, but he didn¡¯t think so. A woman with high spirits and was difficult to get


    along with would not habitually nod to the front desk of the security guard every day when she


    commuted to and from work. Although she didn¡¯t smile yet it was about the same. She didn¡¯t show it to


    others, it was just out of courtesy did she greeted them. People in thepany talked about Manager


    Graham¡¯s character privately, but it¡¯s the security guards who know what kind of person Manager


    Graham is. She just lived in her own world and was a kind girl.


    ¡®The goddess in the hearts of all men in ourpany¡¯, that made the man frowned ufortably. His


    wife''s beauty was not for other men to view. He coughed and continued.


    ¡°I am her husband. She didn''t eat breakfast. I specially came to bring her some breakfast.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the little security guard sneered and said, ¡°Breakfast? Eighteen men hade by this


    week and said that. You are the neenth.¡±


    Jason''s face sank. ¡®Damn it! Those who weren''t afraid of death, they dared to steal so publicly! They


    were shameless!¡¯


    He stood at the door with a gloomy face, like a gue god, his whole body exuded an aura that no one


    shoulde close to.


    After a while, a fair-looking man in a white suit suddenly walked over with a paper bag, he smiled


    politely and asked, ¡°Excuse me, which floor Manager Graham on, I came to give her breakfast.¡±


    The man''s eyelids twitched fiercely, and when the security guard did not answer. He walked over and


    patted the man on the shoulder.


    The person turned his head in puzzlement and saw Jason squinting his eyes.


    ¡°Are you here to bring breakfast to Nova?¡±


    The man didn''t understand what he meant, so he nodded out of courtesy.


    Jason muttered in a deep voice, walked over, and put his hand around his shoulder, and whispered.


    ¡°Bro, let''s go over there to talk.¡±


    The person looked at Jason carefully and only felt he looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it


    was for a while, so he asked.


    ¡°Mister, do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, I''ll be engraved in your memory in a while.¡±


    The man looked at him for a while and saw that he was dressed formally which was unlike a dangerous


    man. He hesitated then followed him to the corner of the building.


    ¡°Knock knock...¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Katie looked rushed, and as soon as she entered the door she said, ¡°Manager Graham, please go out


    and have a look, the negotiator sent by F&R has been beaten.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nova quickly stood up and walked as she asked, ¡°What is going on? Where did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Just at thepany''s door.¡±


    Katie followed her closely but didn''t know how to tell as the person who beat him was...


    Before Nova could ask what was going on, she saw a man with a swollen face that was like a pig''s


    head, who sat in the conference room apanied by Ewan that had a stern face.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ewan walked over when he saw her.


    ¡°This is Manager Rogers from F&R. He is here today to represent President Moore for the meeting on


    the construction of the second phase of Tian Haiwan. He encountered this kind of thing as soon as he


    arrived at the door of Graham''s.¡±


    He frowned and took a breath as he said, ¡°The perpetrator is over there.¡±


    Nova followed his direction and looked to the sofa in the conference room, therezily sat a man. When


    he saw her, he immediately disyed a big smile and seemed to have been waiting for her.


    Nova''s eyes sank, and she was very angry at his behavior and turn to leave without saying a word.


    ¡°E.¡±


    Ewan stopped her and was just about to pull her arm when he felt that someone had suddenly pped


    the back of his hand. Jason looked at him with a smile and said softly,


    ¡°Mr. Moore, just speak directly if you have something to say. There''s no need to get your hands all over


    her.¡±


    Ewan''s eyes twitched, and his face was austere.


    ¡°E, don''t we owe an exnation to F&R?¡±


    Before Nova spoke, Jason said, ¡°Then, what are you waiting for!¡±


    Ewan''s face sank, Nova nced at him and turned to leave.


    The man became anxious and immediately chased after her.


    ¡°Nova, I''m here to bring you breakfast. You didn''t eat anything in the morning. It''s not good for your


    stomach. We need to take care of our stomachs when we are young else as we would depend on our


    stomachs when we are old.¡±


    He babbled non-stop. Nova stopped walking and turned while enduring the anger that was building up


    within her.


    ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±


    The man stared with a guilty conscience, ¡°Do you believe what your ex said?¡±


    Nova annoyingly replied, ¡°Don''t pretend to be a fool.¡±


    ¡°Leaving Ewan aside, what sort of hatred does the security guard have with you?¡±


    The man did not feel remorse when he saw how annoyed she was. Instead, he felt that the angry


    Nova, who raised her voice was extremely cute. He couldn''t help but want to hug to kiss her.


    Nova frowned when she suddenly realized that he was absentmindedly staring at her chest. Nova


    followed his gaze and immediately blushed. In a fit of anger, she stepped on his leather shoes with one


    foot. The man was grunted as he bent down, and Nova turned and left.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about Beauty Graham''s ¡®ruthlessness¡¯, he limped to catch up and said,


    ¡°Babe, I really didn''t hit anyone.¡±


    ¡°You can go now; I will get someone to deal with this matter.¡±


    She said it indifferently and had obviously not believed him.


    ¡°I really didn''t hit anyone,¡± the man hung a sincere expression on his face, ¡°I knew you didn''t eat


    breakfast in the morning, so I specially brought it for you. Who knew the damn security guard wouldn''t


    let me in?¡±


    Nova looked at the crumpled holder he held in his hand, her eyes soften slightly but when he said the


    next paragraph, her face sank again.


    ¡°He said that there was a man who harassed you by delivering breakfast every morning. That person


    came to deliver breakfast. I thought he was the harasser and wanted to teach him a lesson, but before I


    could take any action, he went against the wall. Really¡­ It''s really not done by me.¡±

 Chapter 55 When Did You Return

    Chapter 55 When Did You Return


    His tone was as sincere as it could get. Nova could only leave him with a contempt of supercilious


    look.


    The man rubbed his nose and continued to catch up.


    ¡°Nova, eat something. You''ll feel hungry if you don''t eat. My heart would ache.¡±


    Nova turned around and snatched the bag from his hand and said in a stern voice.


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    The man smirked and said, ¡°Nova, I''m going to pick up Elliot in a while, you should go with me.¡±


    Nova paused and asked, ¡°When?¡±.


    Happiness could be seen from his eyes as he quickly replied, ¡°Eleven o''clock in the afternoon.¡±


    Nova didn''t speak, she turned and whispered a few words to the security guard and returned to the


    office.


    The man was about to catch up with her when he saw her leave. Suddenly, there was an extra arm in


    front of him. The man looked down and saw that it was that dark-skinned security guard, he smirked


    and said, ¡°Didn''t you see our rtionship? Go away!¡±


    With a fixed gaze, the security guard said, ¡°Manager Graham has instructed for you to leave as soon


    as possible. She doesn''t buy insurance.¡±


    The man''s face turned gloomy, ¡®Nice going Nova!¡¯


    The man drove from the Graham to H Group. He excluded a strong aura of trouble. Everyone in the


    company knew their boss''s temper and they immediately took a detour. However, how could it be easy


    to avoid the man who was angry with his own woman? He started looking around for faults.


    ¡°How was this report done? I didn''t pay you a highpensation for you as a high-achieving student


    from X University for nothing. Redo it!¡±


    The chief financial officer came out of the office with a cold sweat. Before he could ask P from the


    public rtions department, he was called into the office by the president.


    ¡°With such a monthly high sry, you don''t even maintain yourself, your face is as dull as a chef. Do


    you think men can bear the sight of it? It would be good if they didn''t puke.¡±


    In a short while, employees saw the beautiful public rtions woman ran out of the president''s office


    crying.


    Not too long after, the director of the cleaning department was called in.


    The man frowned and pointed at the cactus on the table.


    ¡°How have you been doing your work? Don''t you know how to water it? Look at how dry the nt is.


    Did you steal thepany''s water to raise a mistress?¡±


    The entire office wasining in less than a morning. The man leanedfortably on the back of


    the chair and turned around. As the saying goes, if one member suffers, all suffer together.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Eric went into the room holding documents and saw his boss staring at him with a sullen expression


    and said, ¡°Don''t you know how to knock on the door? So rude!¡±


    Eric went into the room holding documents and saw his boss staring at him with a sullen expression


    and said, ¡°Don''t you know how to knock on the door? So rude!¡±


    Eric was taken aback for a moment. The boss was a soldier. Therefore, he couldn''t be fussed with the


    formalities and hated for them to knock on his door. It seemed that something is wrong today. He heard


    quite many people discussing when he walked past earlier, it seems that their point of discussion was


    this big boss.


    Eric had good social-emotional skills, so he immediately responded when he heard the statement.


    ¡°I''m sorry boss, I would pay attention next time,¡± he quickly responded before his boss changed his


    facial expression.


    ¡°Boss didn''t you always want to know what happened to Miss Graham from childhood to adulthood, I


    have already sorted it out for you.¡±


    The man moved, snorted, and said, ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    Eric immediately handed over the document, Jason frowned as he flipped through it, and Eric


    exined next to him.


    ¡°The Graham family is a real estate developer. Ms. Graham''s mother is Toby''s legal wife. She was also


    a descendent of a prestigious family in Y City. However, after marrying Toby and ignoring her family''s


    objections, she broke off all rtions with the the Green family a long time ago. Years ago, the the


    Green family had moved abroad with their entire family and had no contact with the Graham family for


    a long time.¡±


    ¡°When did her mother pass away?¡±


    ¡°When Ms. Graham was twelve years old, her mother was sent to the X nursing home to treat her


    depression. One yearter, instead of recovering, she got worse. In the end, she wounded the medical


    staff with a knife. She stole a car when she escaped from X nursing home and sped all the way. She


    ultimately encountered a mishap when she was at Tian Haiwan where she and the car all fell into the


    waters.¡±


    He paused slightly and before he continued.


    ¡°The strange thing was that after the police arrived, they scooped up the car where it crashed but did


    not find her mother. After searching for a whole month, the police dered for her to be a missing


    person. The body would have been soaked for thirty days, even if it was found it would have been


    badly dposed.¡±


    The man''s brows tightened, and he stared at the page of the information and asked.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Eric leaned over to look. It was an old photo. It was not very clear, but the man could tell it was Toby


    when he was young, and the woman he held hands with and the child she is holding was obviously the


    duo of Lucie and E.


    ¡°This was taken by Ms. Graham''s mother by a private investigator back then. The photo was taken


    fifteen years ago. At that time, Ms. Graham should have been ten years old.¡±


    Nova and E were less than five years apart, and Eric''s meaning was self-evident.


    Jason had originally disliked Toby''s biased paternal love. However, the information discovered had


    made him even more look down on this person.


    ¡°When Ms. Graham was fourteen years old, Toby and Lucie had a low-key wedding. Since then, Ms.


    Graham had be ustomed to living in school. At the age of seventeen, she fell in love for the


    first time. The person was yourrade-in-arm, Brandon.¡±


    He nced at the man''s overcast face and felt skeptical as he continued.


    ¡°The story was very old-fashioned. Mr. Moore''s damsel in distress won her heart. The two began to fell


    in love. The first time they held hands was DD MM YYYY, the first kiss was X, the first...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The man shouted with an overcast face.


    ¡°I don''t want to hear about this!¡±


    Eric calmly pushed up his sses and said slowly.


    ¡°Ms. Graham didn''t have a second boyfriend apart from Brandon.¡±


    The man felt a little better upon hearing it. He took the information and flipped it back and forth before


    he opened the drawer to put it in.


    The desk phone just so happened to have rung, and the man frowned as he impatiently grabbed it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°President, ady is looking for you at the front desk and she said that she knows you.¡±


    ¡°Whatdy, I don''t know her!¡±


    The man yelled and wanted to hang up, the other person¡¯s voice changed to a gentle female voice.


    ¡°Jason, it''s me.¡±


    The man paused then looked up at Eric, who sensibly left the room.


    The man stood up and walked to the window as he looked down to the pavement where the cars


    moving before he asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°When did you return?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday,¡± the woman''s voice was like a stream of water thatfortably flew slowly into the hearts


    of people.

 Chapter 56 Pretty Mommy

    Chapter 56 Pretty Mommy


    "I called you yesterday, but I don''t know why it was disconnected suddenly. Was there anyone around


    you at that time?"


    Jason pursed his lips, didn''t answer the question, just said lightly, "Since you are back, why don''t you


    go home? Where are you now? I will let Eric pick you up."


    "Not now. I''ll go back to the Evans vi first. And there will be an art exhibition tomorrow. When it is


    over, I wille to you."


    "I may not have spare time tomorrow." He said so calmly that he couldn''t hear his emotions.


    Isabelle stopped for a while, smiled lightly, and started making fun of him, "It''s okay, I know you are


    busy. I can''t even get in your office building."


    After a silence, he said, "I''m in a meeting now."


    ¡°I see.¡± Isabelle smiled slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Bye then.¡±


    When he hung up the phone, the expression on his face was uncertain. And before him figured it out,


    there came another call.


    He grabbed the phone irritably and shouted, "Don''t call me for no reason!"


    After a short silence, Nova''s voice came from the phone, "Picking up Elliot with you, could this be a


    good reason?"


    Jason was surprised, took back his anger and said with a smile, ¡°Nova, sorry, something happened at


    work just now, I''m not yelling at you.¡±


    Nova didn''t reply him, but just asked, "Where am I waiting for you?"


    "You stay in thepany. I will pick you up."


    What responded to him was the sound of hanging up the phone. Jason felt that she really had not a


    good temper since she hung up the phone before the conversation finished.


    Watching Jason hurried out of the office building, got in the car in a hurry, and then drove away quickly,


    a woman in a car not far away gently took off her sses with her pair of beautiful eyes looking into the


    distance, then quietly put the sunsses on, and whispered softly, ¡°To the Evans vi.¡±


    After being sent to the army by his father for a month, Elliot had been bronzed.


    Nova was startled when she saw him at first sight. She recalled the child with a tender skin she saw


    more than two months ago and barely recognized the boy in front of her.


    ¡°Pretty Nova!¡±


    With this sweet call, Nova could easily guess theer. Before she saw anyone, her thigh was hugged


    by a pair of short arms.


    "Are you here to pick me up?"


    Nova looked down at the boy holding her legs and smiled slightly. Before she said anything, Jason


    suddenly raised Elliot and frowned.


    "Behave yourself! Don''t hug others casually!"


    Nova gave him a fierce look with her face flushed.


    Elliot blinked his eyes, handed the small cartoon schoolbag he was carrying to Jason, and whispered,


    ¡°Dad, don''t you want her to be my mommy?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jason narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Elliot winked Jason.


    "Nova, we will have a parent-teacher meeting next Wednesday and ask mom and dad to attend


    together. Can you pretend to be my mom?" Elliot said pitifully.


    "I am the only one in the ss without mommy."


    What he said was originally very suitable for the situation but the atmosphere was destroyed by his


    next words.


    "My daddy is awful. he is bad at chasing after girls."


    Jason patted his little head and stared at him. He said, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing this, Nova frowned. She protected Elliot subconsciously, and nced at Jason who immediately


    began to y the image of a loving father.


    "He has a grass in his hair. I was just patting it off."


    Nova nced at him contemptuously, then said, "I''m free next Wednesday."


    Jason didn''t react for the moment, while Elliot jumped up happily.


    ¡°Yeah! Pretty mommy!¡±


    Nova blushed, trying to make his voice quieter, but looking at the innocent smiling face of his


    ssmate, she couldn''t say anything disappointed them.


    Jason took advantage of this situation, held her waist and pulled her in his arms. The three of them


    looked like a sweet family.


    The next morning, Nova received a breakfast from Jason at the office on time which she didn''t know if it


    was really to prevent her from being harassed. In short, this action really warmed her heart. She took a


    sip of soy milk and took the newspaper today, and then she was attracted by the photo of a beautiful


    woman.


    Nova had never paid much attention to her appearance, which did not mean that she was not clear


    about her own conditions. In college, several girls in the same dormitory used to exchange photos for


    equipment in games. Nova had no choice but was pulled over and directly won a set of senior


    equipment with her photos. Nova was gorgeous, but the woman in the photo had a face that was


    definitely not inferior to hers. This woman was even more beautiful, with her long chestnut hair lying


    straight on her waist. She had a gentle and ssic atmosphere with a light blue cheongsam. Her eyes


    were soft and her face was a bit of a ssic temperament. She looked soft like the spring water, but


    was clearer. She could attract everyone''s attention by just one nce.


    Nova kept looking and saw the title of the chapter, Art Exhibition of Beautiful Painter Returning Home


    for the First Time.


    She had a nice name, Isabelle Evans. And she looked so familiar. Nova was about to continue the


    reading, but the door was knocked.


    "Miss Graham, Mr. Graham ask you to his office."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Throwing the newspaper aside, Nova picked up the tissue and wiped her fingers, and said lightly,


    ¡°Clean here up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After she left, Katie cleaned up the table. She rolled up the newspaper and food bags and threw them


    into the trash can. The picture of the woman in the newspaper still smiled gently.


    In the president''s office.


    "Nova, have you read today''s newspaper? It says, there is an art exhibition this weekend. I hope you


    can participate in it on behalf of ourpany."


    Nova frowned, ¡°Mr. Graham, this doesn''t seem to have much to do with ourpany, right?¡±


    Toby shook his head and said, ¡°You know the Evans family, right? The little famous painter who just


    returned to China is the eldest daughter of this family. They spent a lot of money for developing her. If


    we, the Graham family, give a lot of support to them, and it won''t be too difficult to deal with them in the


    future.¡±


    Toby had been in this position for so many years, always considering things very well, but maybe he


    had experienced too much and was always a little scared about many things. Nova actually didn''t


    admire this kind of way. The Evans family and the Graham family had never had a close friendship.


    She felt it would be a little bit weird to please them at this time. She certainly wouldn''t say that. She just


    nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    "Ewan will also go on behalf of the Robinson family then, you two can..."


    ¡°I will go by myself.¡±


    Nova interrupted him and said slowly, "I don''t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, so I hope


    father arrange our work separately in the future."


    Toby was surprised, and nodded slightly for a while.

 Chapter 57 The Art Exhibition

    Chapter 57 The Art Exhibition


    Coming out of the president office, Nova happened to ran into Ewan who wasing here. She


    nced at him, without stopping, and went straight to her office.


    Ewan stopped in ce for a while, hesitated to speak, and finally called her name.


    ¡°Nova! Please stop.¡±


    Nova stopped and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her indifferent look made him feel like something stuck in his heart, which was particrly


    ufortable.


    "Will you go to the art exhibition this weekend?"


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She gave a simple answer.


    He seemed to be relieved suddenly, with a smile on his mouth.


    "Then I pick you up tomorrow?"


    Nova suddenly frowned, and then coldly said, ¡°No need. I have a car.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ewan suddenly stretched out to grab her hand, then frowned.


    "Why is your hand so cold?"


    He wrapped her hands with his hands, and ironed her hands with warmth, but Nova felt disgusted in


    her heart suddenly, and she drew her hands back vigorously, coldly said, ¡°Ewan, remember who you


    are.¡±


    Ewan became stiff, and then he realized what he had done. Seeing her disgusted expression on the


    face, Ewan felt that his heart seemed to be twisted hard by something.


    "Do you realize that E looks a lot like Nova?"


    His mother¡¯s words seemed to be still in his ears. He began to wonder why he liked E. When in a


    silence, they looked very like each other, but E was lively and energetic, and smiled every day, which


    seemed to be the other version of Nova that he longed for in his heart.


    Ewan felt his heart tremble suddenly, he pressed his lips together tightly, and said in embarrassment,


    "I¡¯m sorry for being rude."


    Nova nced at him indifferently, turned and walked without hesitation. Ewan looked at her back and


    couldn''t help closing his eyes, thinking what was wrong with him.


    Back at the office, Nova wanted to find the newspaper again, but found that it was gone. After asking


    Katie, she knew that it had been thrown away.


    "Miss Graham, there should be more downstairs, I''ll get you another one."


    ¡°No need.¡± Nova shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    "Mr. Chapman called just now, would you like to call back?" After a while, Katie said.


    Hearing this, Nova¡¯s expression became gentle. She said, ¡°I see. Go back to your work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    *****


    "Mr. Chapman, are you really not going?"


    Eric looked at the invitation card that was thrown away casually. He was a little surprised. He couldn''t


    figure out Jason''s thoughts now. Over the years, he has been in contact with Miss Evans. He originally


    thought she was the person that Jason liked, but when Jason returned to China, he met Miss Graham


    quickly and was very fascinated by her. He also proposed to marry her. This was something he had


    never done for Miss Evans. Eric began to make sure that Jason liked Miss Graham, but he somewhat


    doubted whether Jason was confused by the beauty temporarily since that Jason and Miss Evans had


    known each other for many years, while it seemed that Jason have only known Ms. Graham for a few


    months. However, this time, it was unexpected.


    "Why should I go?"


    Jason narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about me, Ewan?¡±


    Eric shrank his neck, pursed his lips, and coughed, "I wouldn''t dare."


    "I just want to tell you that Miss Graham might go."


    Jason looked at him suspiciously, not believing it. Eric just helped his sses and left with the


    invitation.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as he left, the phone at the table rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Jason¡¯s low voice came into her ears slowly, and Nova smiled slightly and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Nova?¡±


    Jason changed her tone abruptly. Nova could almost foresee how excited he was that he would stand


    up holding the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have encountered difficulties or do you miss me?"


    Nova cleared her throat and said, "I''m going to participate in an art exhibition this weekend. If you have


    anything to do, wait until I''m finished there to contact me."


    ¡°Art exhibition?¡± Jason frowned, ¡°Can''t you not go?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    After Nova finished saying, she felt that it seemed too unkind to say that, and then exined, ¡°I will be


    right back.¡±


    Jason was surprised then smiled, ¡°I¡¯m free this weekend, let me go with you.¡±


    Nova asked, ¡°You are not going to apany Elliot to the yground?¡±


    ¡°Let Simon go, I''ll apany you.¡±


    Nova felt warm in her heart and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jason ran out and asked, ¡°Where is the invitation?¡±


    Seeing Jason looked at him eagerly, Eric pretended to be surprised, "I thought you are not going."


    Jason gritted his teeth, "Why are you kidding so much nonsense!"


    Eric smiled, and then took out the invitation card from his pocket. Jason immediately grabbed it and


    held it in his arms like a treasure. Then he felt that his action was a bit silly and coughed, ¡°What are you


    looking at? Go back to work!¡±


    The Evans family organized a grand exhibition for Isabelle after she returned back home. Those who


    came to participate in the exhibition were all people with great reputation. When Nova and Jason


    entered the venue hand in hand, the lights gathered in them instantly. Nova frowned ufortably. At


    this time, she was exposed to the media as his fianc¨¦e for the first time in public. The reporters


    naturally took the photos of them. The Evans family had a great power, and no one dare to make


    trouble to this asion. So, they took the photo, and didn''t asked more. Sometimes someone came to


    give a polite greeting and didn''t talk much.


    "Mr. Chapman, you are really young and promising. There are many talents from the Chapman family."


    "Miss Graham and Mr. Chapman are really a match made in heaven."


    "Jason, when you have a wedding, remember to invite us over."


    Jason was able to deal with all kinds of conversation easily, but Nova was a little ufortable, and


    gently pushed him. He immediately understood and smiled, ¡°The exhibition is about to begin, so I''m


    afraid that we have to go.¡±


    After speaking, he nodded politely, and walked out with Nova.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± He asked.


    "You don''t need to apany me, I don''t like too many people."


    "I don¡¯t like it either."


    After he said, he smiled and added, "You don''t like it, then I don''t like it either."


    Nova flushed slightly, avoiding his scorching eyes, and cast her eyes elsewhere without focusing.


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure, and then she recognized her.


    Jason was admiring her shy appearance, and was suddenly pushed away by her, and then watched


    her walked away.


    Jason scolded in a low voice and quickly followed.


    Nova came closer and couldn''t help but yelled.

 Chapter 58 Emilie

    Chapter 58 Emilie


    ¡°Emilie?¡±


    The woman holding the camera was taken aback for a moment. When she looked up and saw Nova,


    she smiled.


    ¡°Nova, you are here.¡±


    She looked behind her, Jason stood there like a statue. When he saw Emilie, he was slightly shocked,


    and gently smiled.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Emilie.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Emilie looked at them both as a sweet couple, and was already clear how they had developed.


    Nova couldn''t help asking, "You are pregnant, why are you working again? Where is Denis? Does he


    agree?"


    Although she lowered her voice, she couldn''t conceal the anger in her heart.


    Speaking of Denis, Emilie''s eyes dimmed slightly, and she said softly, "I have filed for a divorce with


    him."


    ¡°What?¡± Nova frowned, ¡°Does he agree?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She sneered at herself mockingly and said, ¡°This is a matter of time. His mother didn¡¯t


    believe that I was pregnant with his child. She insisted that I go for amniocentesis and perform DNA


    identification with him. I will not let my child be insulted like this before he was born. The marriage has


    She said lightly, but Nova knew how humiliating this kind of thing was for a woman. She felt her throat


    stuck and she didn''t know how to say it for a while.


    "Does your family know?"


    "I haven''t said yet. I have to slowly return to work now. After the baby is born, everything needs


    money." Emilie shook her head.


    "Emilie, you really decided to raise the child by yourself." Nova knitted her brows.


    "If you are holding the idea that Denis will change his mind, I don''t approve of you doing this. When


    there is a trouble between you and him, he doesn''t even have the courage toe out and say


    something. You don''t deserve to suffer for such a man. Don''t be stupid. You know how hard it is for a


    woman to keep a child alone."


    ¡°No.¡± Emile shook her head, with one hand unconsciously slipped to the abdomen and said softly,


    ¡°Nova, you don¡¯t understand. When I was wronged by the Mcdonald family, I also wanted to get rid of


    my child. I was divorced. I was overwhelmed. But when I thought that this is a living baby and it¡¯s my


    child. It is innocent. I have not been pregnant for so many years. I think this is a gift from God. How can


    I give it up? After I am divorced, at least it will stay with me; Otherwise , I really have nothing left.¡±


    Nova couldn''t help holding her hand. Looking at her expression that she was pretending to be strong,


    Nova felt terribly sad. She couldn''t say anythingforting, just whispered softly, ¡°Tell me if you have


    any difficulties. Don''t carry it alone, for your baby.¡±


    Emilie was a little surprised, and smiled after a while, said, ¡°Nova, you be more humane.¡±


    Emile looked at Jason. And Nova made a blushing face, coughed, and said, ¡°We may get married next


    month.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Emilie was shocked, then blessed, "It is so good! let me know in advance and I will prepare you a great


    wedding gift."


    Nova nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    When Emilie was smiling, she suddenly saw the two peopleing in at the door. Her expression


    changed slightly, and then whispered, ¡°Nova, you enjoy the exhibition. I need to shoot the photos for a


    while.¡±


    Nova noticed her strangeness, turned her head and saw Denis, who was looking around not far away


    and finally fixed his gaze on Emilie, and the young girl beside him.


    Nova darkened her eyes, patted the back of Emilie''s hand, and whispered, "Come to me when you are


    free."


    Then she grabbed Jason¡¯s hand.


    Jason was ttered, grabbed her waist, and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t speak, but just led him to walk over, blocking Denis''s gaze. Denister realized that Nova


    was here and his expression was unnatural, then he said, ¡°Hi, Nova.¡±


    Nova looked down at the girl holding Denis''s arm, with a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. Denis seemed to


    find out suddenly and pushed the girl''s hand away. The girl curled her mouth and looked up at Nova


    with an unkind gaze.


    Nova didn''t pay attention to this hostility, walked over and stood in front of Denis, and said lightly, ¡°Now


    that you have a new girlfriend, why bother with Emilie? Divorce quickly, and Emilie can move on.¡±


    With his face changed, Denis said in a low voice, "I''m not divorcing!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nova sneered, "The time is different. You can''t have two wives."


    "I''m not divorcing!" Denis insisted, ¡°Emilie is still pregnant with my child, we can''t get a divorce!¡±


    "Are you sure she''s carrying your child?"


    Denis became stiff, and he roared, "As long as it is Emilie''s child, I can ept it!"


    Hearing this, Nova''s face went blue slightly. And she felt unprecedented sadness for Emilie. The girl


    beside him was unhappy and shouted at Nova, ¡°What does Denis''s family affairs matter to you? Since


    that woman is not self-esteem, Denis has the right to me her! She is shameless!¡±


    Nova was stunned by this shameless girl, but before she could react, Jason beside her smiled and


    said, "Miss, who are you from the Mcdonald family?"


    He looked handsome, and spoke softly at the moment. This little girl was obviously not his opponent.


    Her face was reddened, and she stammered.


    "I, I grew up with Denis."


    "Then you are not a Mcdonald?"


    Jason summed up and said, "You look only twenty years old. You don''t learn well at a young age, but


    flirt with a married man. How did your parents teach you?"


    Rosalie''s face turned pale.


    Jason continued to his teaching, "He hasn''t divorced yet, you rush to be with him. You are telling others


    that you are the other woman in their marriage. If your parents hear that the girl that they have raised


    for more than 20 years goes to ruin other¡¯s marriage, how will they feel? It''s so shameless."


    After speaking, Jason was sighed, ¡°s, the world is getting worse.¡±


    For the first time, Nova felt that Jason could be so cute when he was using others. She smiled and


    said nothing. Being young was not an excuse for being ignorant. Being an adult, if Rosalie had a moral


    bottom line, she would not do such things. And this was the same reason why Nova never forgive E.


    Being young was not a wayward capital.


    Denis couldn''t stand it, and said in a deep voice, "Nova, she is just a naive child, don''t be so


    aggressive."


    "She''s no longer a child when it is legal that she has sex with you. If she really is a child, you are raping


    minor." Before Nova spoke, Jason said.


    Denis''s face turned pale with anger, and Rosalie''s eyes flushed. She took Denis''s hand and looked


    aggrieved. Nova felt disgusted with only one nce.


    ¡°Denis, think it well!¡±

 Chapter 59 The Girl in the Painting

    Chapter 59 The Girl in the Painting


    Nova pulled Jason quickly away from this disgusting ce. He knew what she was thinking, stretched


    out his hand and patted her on the back gently, and whispered, "How can you manage other people''s


    affairs? Never mind, everything will face its own karma."


    Nova shook his head and sighed, "I just feel sad for her. All her best years are wasted on such a


    cowardly man, but in the end all of this is over."


    Jason hugged her lightly, lowered his head and kissed the top of her hair, and said softly, "Why don''t


    you think that only in this way can she have the opportunity to find her own happiness. In such a


    marriage, there is no happiness, it is just a kind of shackles. She is now free, you should be happy for


    her."


    Feeling his warm chest, Nova felt warm in her heart for a while and couldn''t help but said, "Jason, if


    one day, you are tired of our marriage, please tell me at once, I don''t want to thest one who know it.


    And I will never hold you back."


    Jason frowned and his face turned blue. They were not married yet, but Nova was thinking about


    leaving. He couldn''t help but bit her ear and gritted his teeth, "You get rid of this thought. There is no


    such a day!"


    Nova was surprised, and felt sweet in her heart. Only then did she discover that they were doing this


    kind of intimacy on this asion. She quickly pushed him away, bowed her heads and arranged her


    clothes, trying to hide her embarrassment. However, Jason didn''t care about other people''s opinions.


    He straightly caught Nova back, aroused her chin, and said, "Nova, please listen to me clearly. When


    we are married, there is no possibility of divorce, there will be no other woman, no domestic violence,


    no illegitimate children, if there is one thing above happened, I will leave the house alone. All property


    belongs to you."


    Nova felt her eyes wet. She turned her eyes away, and asked, "What am I supposed to do with the


    money since you are gone?"


    He hurriedly said, "You can retaliate against me. You sitting in the fancy car by the roadside, watch me


    be a workman moving bricks! Howfortable you are!"


    Nova couldn''t helpughing out loud. When he saw herugh, Jason couldn''t helpughing, too. Nova


    blushed a little. This person was so cheeky to say this nonsense seriously!


    Isabelle, wearing an ankle-length tube top and red dress, standing there like a beautiful rose, instantly


    attracted a lot of attention. She smiled and scanned them one by one, and finally fixed her eyes on the


    laughing couple not far away. She was a little surprised, and then slowly smiled.


    "Isabelle, congrattion! Your dreamse true." Her thoughts were interrupted by a voice. Isabelle


    turned her head and saw Victoria walking towards her with a smile, and the man with her arm was


    Brandon.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I thought you were noting.¡±


    "This is your first domestic art exhibition, of course I want to cheer for you." Victoria slightly shook


    Brandon''s arm and said, "Brandon, when you buy a paintingter, please buy the most expensive one


    to support my sister. You can be stingy."


    "Victoria, don''t be rude." Isabelle frowned and scolded.


    Victoria didn''t care, and said with a smile, "He would like to do so."


    Brandon smiled gently and said, "Of course. I will never be stingy to you."


    Victoria said with a sweet smile, "Isabelle, I will get married before you. You need to hurry up."


    Isabelle looked up not far away, and said after a while, "Let''s talk about it when I return to Chapman''s


    house."


    ¡°Isabelle...¡±


    "Okay, it''s about to start. If you have anything to say, talk about itter."


    Isabelle interrupted her and nced at Brandon. He immediately understood, patted Victoria lightly and


    said, "Let''s go. Your sister still has guests to entertain."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After they left, Isabelle gestured to the host, and the art exhibition officially began.


    Isabelle walked the stage calmly, smiled slightly, waited until the audience quickly became quiet, and


    then slowly said, ¡°I am very d that you can take time to participate in my solo art exhibition. With this


    exhibition, I would like to auction a few of my early works here. All the proceeds from the auction will be


    donated to charity and contribute to the development of Y city.¡±


    After speaking, she seemed to nce at Nova. Nova noticed her nce and turned to look at Jason.


    Only then did she find that he had been staring at her, and she frowned, "Why are you staring at me?"


    He smiled and said, ¡°You look so pretty today.¡±


    His appreciation was always so undisguised, but not frivolous. Nova wore a knee-length light blue long


    skirt today. There was a circle of slender tassels around her chest, which was gathered at the waist to


    outline her slender waist. There was ace belts around her waist, which was very elegant and also


    very pleasing to the eye. Jason was thinking, if Isabelle was a noble and graceful peony, then Nova


    was an elegant lily. Although the peony was luxurious, it would be gaudy and vulgar. Although the lily


    was simple, it had a sense of beauty. What''s more, this lily of his was an enchanting wild lily.


    The temperature of Nova''s face just went down, but she blushed again. Seeing the big hands that he


    took initiative to wrap around her waist, she patted him and scolded, "Control yourself!"


    However, Nova felt a little weird about her word. And Jason said to her in a low voice, ¡°Baby, I can¡¯t


    control myself when I see you.¡±


    Nova blushed and hit gently his abdomen with her elbow. Jason slightly bent over, pretending to be in


    pain, but the smile on his face exposed his mood at the moment.


    Isabelle had seen all of this. She smiled slightly, turned and nodded to the host, and said in a low voice,


    "Let''s begin."


    Nova didn¡¯t have much interest in these paintings, but she had to admit that Isabelle was indeed


    talented to make such works at her age. She originally thought she was an idler supported by her


    family business. When she saw these works today, she had changed a little bit opinion about this


    person.


    There was a total of seven works in this charity sale. The first few werendscape paintings, and the


    price was estimated to be 100,000 to 100,000 dors each. The sixth work was a portrait of a


    character, a girl running toward the sun, using bright colors which was very conspicuous, showing a


    feeling of full of vitality and hope. Nova was attracted and couldn''t help taking a step forward.


    The girl in that picture had long waist-length hair dancing in the wind with her lips closed. In the picture,


    there was only her side face, and her expression cannot be seen. However, Nova thought the girl


    should be smiling and very happy like her at the moment.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Jason''s voice sounded in her ears, Nova gently turned her face, raised her eyes, and slightly smiled


    toward his dark eyes, and said softly, ¡°I wish I were her.¡±


    Jason was surprised by her answer. A few secondster, he hugged her suddenly.

 Chapter 60 The Auction

    Chapter 60 The Auction


    ¡°You won¡¯t be her. I will let you be happier than her.¡± He said in a hoarse whisper.


    He understood her with such a simple answer. And Nova quietly thought, probably it was destined,


    since she got on the wrong bed of his, it was destined for the entangled fate of them.


    The price of this painting had been called two hundred and thirty thousand dors. For Isabelle''s


    current fame, this price was only getting higher.


    "Three hundred thousand dors."


    Jason smiled and held up a sign. She was surprised and then frowned slightly, and whispered, "It''s no


    need to buy it."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you like it, I will pick the stars of the sky for you."


    What an old fashion loving word, Nova thought.


    "Mr. Chapman has already bid 300,000 dors, is there any higher price?"


    The host was in high spirits. Isabelle slightly raised a smile, which was very light, but very charming.


    She softly looked at Jason. After he noticed her gaze, he nodded in a little bit surprise, and looked


    away.


    Victoria secretly observed the interaction between them, frowned, and whispered to Brandon next to


    her.


    "What do you think of the rtionship between my sister and Jacob?"


    From the beginning of the auction, Brandon''s vision kept following Nova closely. When he watched her


    smiled slightly beside Jason, he couldn''t help pull a long face. From the beginning, Nova had never


    kept her eyes on him which made him even doubted whether she hadn¡¯t seen him at all. He was


    unwilling to ept it. No matter how dense the crowds were before, she could always find him the first


    time, but now, their rtionship had reached this point. He clenched his fist tightly and resisted the urge


    to snatch her from Jason. This situation made him even more aware of the fact that Nova really broke


    off with him.


    ¡°Brandon?¡± Without hearing his response, Victoria couldn''t help but patted him lightly, looked in the


    direction he was looking, and called his name.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Are we buying this?¡±


    Brandon turned his head and smiled to Victoria.


    After Victoria looked around Nova for a while, she retracted her gaze and shook her head.


    "Jacob is to be a hero, so let''s not interrupt. I think my sister is very happy to sell him the painting."


    Brandon sneered, but did not obey her, and raised the sign of his hand.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand."


    With this familiar voice, Nova finally saw him. Brandon smiled with a very easy expression, but Jason''s


    face went blue when he saw Brandon. He was abusing in mind that Brandon really was a god damn


    ghost haunting around them!


    "Mr. Moore... Mr. Chapman bid Three hundred and fifty thousand, is there any higher bid?"


    The host wiped his sweat, wondering what happened to this uncle and nephew.


    "Jacob, do you like this painting too?"


    Brandon smiled mildly, and Jason said with a smile, either, "I don''t, but my fianc¨¦e likes it."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He held Nova''s hand, and smiled dangerously, "I hope you will not take the love of others."


    What he said was meaningful. Nova frowned slightly, but did not withdraw her hand.


    Brandon turned his gaze to Nova but did not see her pretending to be calm. There was a little anger


    flickered in his eyes. Isabelle also turned to Nova, and then calmly moved away her vision, said


    smilingly, "Since she is Jacob''s fianc¨¦e, this painting counts as my wedding gift for you."


    Nova frowned when Isabelle called him this name. She subconsciously raised her head and nced at


    Jason''s expression, which was very calm and unfamiliar. However, Isabelle seemed to know him very


    well, but he didn''t mention her existence before. Nova guessed the reason that he never mentions


    Isabelle was for being afraid of her misunderstanding.


    "Since Miss Evans has said so, I naturally have to let go."


    After a long time, Brandon said so in a low voice. Nova caught a trace ofplexity in his eyes. She


    had long been unable to understand his potential meaning. At this moment, she had no thought of


    guessing as well.


    She gently pulled Jason''s arm and whispered, "I go to the restroom."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "Is it appropriate for you, a male, to be outside the women''s restroom?"


    Jason frowned, "What is wrong with me waiting for my wife?"


    Nova didn''t answer but threw her purse to him. He caught it with a smile with a very good mood.


    However, when he turned around and saw the number one rival in love, his face suddenly became


    gloomy.


    At this time Isabelle had walked slowly over, smiled softly, and said, "Jacob, it''s not easy for me to see


    you."


    Jason smiled politely and said, "It''s always a little busy when the New Year is approaching, and I can''t


    get out of work."


    His words were half-truths. He didn''t know how much Isabelle believed. She just asked, "The girl just


    now is your fianc¨¦e? She was the one who sat next to youst time you answered the phone when


    driving, right?"


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jason didn¡¯t n to tell a lie, ¡°I let her pick up the phone.¡±


    The first word made Isabelle smile a little, but thetter word made her felt stiff. The meaning of words


    would be different with different statements. If not the closest person, no one will give the mobile


    phone to others at will. Isabelle tried to keep herself smiling and said, ¡°I thought, you would wait for


    me.¡±


    Jason said in a low voice with his face went gloomy, "Miss Evans, please be careful when you speak.


    Your marriage with my elder brother has never been announced, but in the eyes of the Chapman


    family, you are my eldest sister-inw. The rtionship between us only stay in this position."


    "You know the truth of the year, but you still insist to treat me this way?"


    Isabelle''s eyes were a little red. And she couldn''t help but want to reach out and hold him. Jason took a


    step back without a trace, and said gloomily, "Do you still remember how my elder brother and mother


    died?"


    ¡°It was an idence.¡± Isabelle said with a pale face.


    "It was indeed an ident." Jason sneered, "At least until now, everyone in the Chapman family


    doesn''t know the content of our call that day."


    When finished, Jason turned and walked away. Isabelle looked at his back with a gleam in her eyes,


    and finally clenched her fist slightly. She would not give up on Jason.


    When Nova came out of the restroom, she saw a tall figure, with a navy-blue suit, amber cufflink, and a


    familiar dress. However, everything had been different. There was no extra expression on her face, and


    she was going to leave.


    "Nova, are you really together with him?"


    Brandon¡¯s voice sounded softly from behind which was very hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in a long


    time. Nova suddenly thought of a scene many years ago.


    The snow was very heavy in that winter, and it was extremely cold in the streets in the early morning.


    Except for a few ces where breakfast was served, few people could be seen. It was the year of


    Nova¡¯s college entrance examination. And this year, E¡¯s name was written in the genealogy of the


    Graham family, Nova was no longer the only daughter of the family. It was also the year that she


    discovered the will left to her in her mother''s relics. It said that she was the only heir, which became


    sad and ridiculous.


    It was already the twelfth lunar month, but she was the only one stayed at home. Toby apanied


    Lucie and her daughter back to the countryside. Several of the servants also asked for leave and went


    home early, because it was the Chinese New Year. They usually didn''t leave so early before, but Lucie


    was pretending she was considerate, and asked them to go early. Only Nova and the housekeeper


    were left in the huge vi.


    The courses in the third year of the high school were morepact. It was a holiday ss without no


    early self-study, but at seven o¡¯clock, it was still too cold in such a winter. And it was terrifyingly quiet in


    the cold vi. Nova packed up her things and talked to the housekeeper before going out.

 Chapter 61 The Conflict

    Chapter 61 The Conflict


    "Uncle Marco, I won''t be back at noon, you don''t have to prepare lunch for me."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marco nodded, "The driver hasn''te yet. Lady Nova, would you like to wait a little longer?"


    ¡°No need.¡± Nova said, ¡°I will take a taxi.¡±


    Marco nodded again and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    When she walked to the door, Nova couldn''t help but nce back the mansion where she lived for 18


    years in the most expensive area in Y City. At this moment in her heart, it was just a cold house with


    luxuriously decorate and the decay inside. It was not the road that carry people away, and it was not


    the house that make people stay.


    Turning around again, Nova left without any nostalgia.


    Under the withered maple tree at the door, a bicycle covered with snow attracted her attention. Nova


    was surprised that there was somebody riding a bicycle in such a cold day here. She couldn''t help but


    look around, and then saw there was a person squatting under the maple tree not far away. His hair


    was covered with a thinyer of snow. He was curled up so that she could barely see his face. The


    sound of her stepping on the snow shocked him. He was slightly trembling. When he saw Nova, he


    shook off the snow and said in a hoarse voice, "Nova, you are up!"


    Because of being in the snow for too long, he was a little ufortable in speaking. Nova only felt that


    her heart trembled violently. She clenched her fists and stood there without talking. He stood up,


    breathed, rubbed his palms, whispered softly, "Let me take you."


    Nova felt her throat was a bit dry. She stood stiffly and watched that he wiped off the snow from the


    bicycle, and carefully took out a paper towel to dry the water stains on the back seat, patted on it, and


    smiled.


    "I know that there is no one at your home. I came to pick you up specially. Are you feeling touched?"


    Nova looked at his frozen face with a bright smile, feeling her throat choked. She asked softly, "How


    long did you get here?"


    ¡°Just for a while.¡±


    He was afraid that she would be worried, and answered very lightly, but Nova knew that he got here not


    just for a while. At least the snow didn''t stop until six o''clock in the morning, and he must have arrived


    before then. When there was no one around to care for her, someone was willing to wait for her for


    more than two hours in the snow without any regrets. Nova only felt that her cold heart instantly


    warmed up. When she looked up at the boy¡¯s bright eyes, she couldn''t help but reach out her hand to


    remove the snowkes from his hair, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so silly anymore.¡±


    Brandon suddenly caught her hand, put it to his lips and kissed it lightly, smiled slightly, and said


    hoarsely, "Nova, I will do anything for you."


    These memories were originally thought to be very touching, but at this time Nova recalled it as if it


    happened in a previous life. The person in front of her was not the boy who would do anything for her


    and she was not the girl who would be moved by him easily. They were now just strangers in this city.


    "Haven''t you already known?" Nova said lightly.


    She just narrated a fact clearly, did not deliberately ridicule, because she never used this marriage as a


    tool for revenge.


    Brandon smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand to cover his forehead, and said softly after a long time,


    "Nova, I suddenly wondered if you really loved me."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had been waiting for him stubbornly for the past six years. Now he couldn''t understand how she


    decided to marry someone else in less than half a year willingly. Until now, he couldn''t believe that


    Nova, who had always been indifferent for everything, would allow Jason Kissing her on this public


    asion. What''s more, what he saw in her eyes at that moment was not me, but shyness. He felt


    heartbroken and couldn''t help but want to take this woman back in his arms. This was his woman! He


    wouldn''t allow Jason to do such a thing!


    When hearing this question, she stopped slightly, and a hint of sarcasm suddenly appeared at her


    mouth. She said softly, "I didn''t, if you insist."


    She pushed him away to leave, but Brandon suddenly took her arm and threw her against the wall. She


    felt dizzy. The next moment she was forced to kiss him. He bit her lip fiercely and his tongue tried to


    push in. Nova suddenly felt nauseous and she stepped on his shoe fiercely. Brandon just snorted, but


    didn''t let go of his strength.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Jason smashed Brandon to the ground with a roar, and then he took Nova into his arms. He stared at


    Brandon who was beaten on the ground with cold eyes, and said in anger, "You fucking dare to touch


    her!"


    His punch was so urate and cruel that one of Brandon''s teeth was a little loose. He wiped his


    mouth, and it was bleeding. It was a long time since Jason was so angry. He looked at Nova and saw


    no expression on her face. She didn''t even bother to look at him. He was afraid that in her heart, he


    was such a shameless person. Brandon sneered and said slowly, "Not only did I touch her, and I felt


    good. If you don''te, I can go a little deeper."


    ¡°You shut the fucking up!¡±


    Jason¡¯s blue veins swelled and he clenched his fists. Nova finally turned her eyes to Brandon. There


    was no feeling in her eyes. Brandon suddenly felt that something was about to bepletely lost. He


    opened his mouth and wanted to call her name, but couldn''t say anything.


    "Jason," she stopped Jason softly and said in a low voice, "calm down."


    There were peopleing and going here. She was thinking if the reporter caught them, they would be


    in trouble.


    However, Jason misunderstood her meaning. Since Brandon began to bid and Nova didn''t look well


    and even left. He waited for her for so long. He didn''t expect that she would meet her old lover here.


    The more he thought about these, the angrier he became. He pursed his lips, didn''t speak, and pulled


    Nova away from here.


    Brandon looked at his back with his eyes ice-cold and wiped his lips.


    He didn''t say a word, and held her wrist tightly, as if he was afraid that she would run away, and as if he


    was dering his sovereignty. Nova was a little bit painful, but she resisted making a sound. When they


    crossed all the way to the main hall, Jason did not go in the crowd, but led her towards the gate.


    Ewan noticed Nova and Jason from the beginning. He didn''t want to say hello because he didn''t want


    to be awkward, but now he saw Jason being very rudely pulling Nova, he frowned. He handed the


    painting that he just bought to the assistant and walked towards them.


    "Nova, are you leaving before it''s over?"


    Nova was taken aback for a moment, and quietly struggled a bit and Jason lose her a little. He turned


    his head, looked at him with gloomy eyes.

 Chapter 62 Isabelle鈥檚 Smile

    Chapter 62 Isabelle¡¯s Smile


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Ewan''s face turned blue, and he said seriously, "Mr. Chapman, do you know how to respect?"


    Jason sneered, walked two steps forward, grabbed his cor abruptly, and said coldly, "Ewan, your wife


    still carries a baby. You''d better check out whose baby it is instead of taking care of other people¡¯s


    affairs!"


    Ewan''s face went blue, and he asked, "What do you mean?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jason sneered, "Can''t you understand English? Literally meaning!"


    All kinds of thoughts rolled in his mind, and after a silence, there was only one questioning out


    from Ewan''s mouth, "It was you sent those photos?"


    Jason sneered, didn''t answer.


    Ewan looked ashen, and finally turned to Nova and said, "Nova, although we have no fate to be a


    couple, but we have been friends for so many years, I want to tell you, stay away from this man, he is a


    shameless and sinister viin! "


    Ewan had always been a gentleman. He would never say such things. At this moment, Nova wondered


    what on earth Jason did.


    "Thanks for your suggestion," Jason stretched out his hand to embrace Nova in his arms, and sneered,


    "but my wife just likes my shameless, viper and crafty!"


    Ewan was stunned by his brazen words. His face became particrly blue. Nova was also a little


    embarrassed. She could feel the strong anxiety and angering from him. And some people around


    them noticed the strange and watched over. Nova frowned, pulled Jason gently, but said to Ewan,


    "Ewan, we have to go. And please handle well the things that my dad told us."


    Jason pursed his lips and said nothing. He would not embarrass his lover on such asions, but he


    was really furious.


    Hearing Nova say so, Ewan reduced the anger in his heart slightly. He nced at Jason coldly, and


    said, "Nova, I advise you to think about your marriage twice. This kind of man who doesn''t know how to


    respect people is really not suitable for you."


    The anger that Jason had just suppressed was ignited again, but Nova said before Jason, "Thank you


    for the suggestion. Although my taste of man is not good, but at least it is better than before."


    Ewan''s face turned pale. And Brandon, who had just walked here, also happened to hear these words.


    He felt stiffened with his eyes stared at Nova nkly. The bruise on the corner of his mouth made him


    look a little funny at the moment. However, he didn''t have the time to worry about these, everything


    was less important than what Nova just said. He thought she would hate him, but he didn''t expect that


    she would say the past with him in such a in tone, with no sadness, no joy, no love. They were like


    strangers. He felt his heart jerked, and suddenly he was a little out of breath.


    "Brandon, where have you been?" Victoria finally found him, and just walked in and saw the bruise on


    his face, she eximed, "What happened?"


    Brandon pulled her hand away, took a deep look at Nova, and said lightly, "I have to go now."


    Victoria was startled, turned her head to look at the three people who were facing each other over


    there, and frowned slightly.


    "What''s happening?" Isabelle walked here and asked, "Why did Brandon leave?"


    Victoria shook her head, turned to look in the direction of Jason, and asked after a long time, "Isabelle,


    what kind of woman is Jacob''s fianc¨¦e?" And then she added, "Thest time I had dinner with


    Brandon, it seemed that something was wrong with Brandon after we met her."


    Isabelle lowered her eyes, then reached out and patted her shoulder, smiling, "At least Brandon is still


    with you, isn''t it?"


    Victoria was taken aback for a while before she said, "But, if he doesn''t love me, what''s the meaning to


    keep him by my side?"


    Speaking of this, she frowned slightly and continued, "I always feel that he has other women in his


    heart. When he looked at me, I couldn''t see through his heart, but we have been together for so many


    years, but I never find he date other woman. He only bes weird since he returned to China and


    lost his attitude twice because of this woman named Nova. I really can''t help myself to think about this."


    Isabelle didn''t show any unexpected expressions, just looked at the distance lightly, and whispered


    softly, "I also really want to know how this woman named Nova can make Jacob so into her."


    Victoria was surprised and frowned, "Isabelle, do you still have that kind of thought for Jacob?"


    ¡°Why not?¡± Isabelle asked rhetorically.


    "I''ve known him longer than that woman. I don''t believe that our rtionships for so many years can''t


    make it."


    ¡°But you and Jasper...¡±


    Isabelle smiled, "I was so angry that I married Jasper back then just for annoying him. There was


    nothing between Jasper and I, why can''t I be with Jason?" she added softly, "He can''t let me go, he


    thought I didn''t know that he arranged others to take care of me during this time? Men are all


    dishonest."


    Hearing this, Victoria went nk, while Isabelle had already walked towards the three of them slowly.


    What Nova said was better than anything. The anger of Jason disappeared a lot immediately. He


    hugged her waist and said proudly, "What does it mean to be better? I am your best choice!"


    Nova darted a nce at him and didn¡¯t give any response.


    Ewan couldn''t say anything with his face stiffed. At this moment, a nice voice came from behind,


    "Jacob, are you going to leave?"


    Nova frowned instantly and turned to see the woman in a red dress walking towards them with a smile.


    Nova didn''t speak, because Jason was the one she was asking.


    Jason was surprised. He nced at Nova subconsciously, then said lightly, "Well, Nova is a little


    ufortable, I will take her back to rest."


    Isabelle smiled and said softly, "You treat your fianc¨¦e," she paused, "very good."


    Nova didn''t know what her pause meant, but she felt a little ufortable when she heard her.


    "Is Mr. Robinson also leaving? I want to thank you for just supporting us."


    Ewan tried to look well and smiled slightly, and said, "Well, Miss Evans''s work is indeed different.


    Although I am not a person who knows how to paint, I can see that this work is with great care.


    Although it is not so skillful like the others on disy, it has the emotion in it."


    Isabelle was taken aback, then smiled lightly, nced at Jason with some kind of seemingly non-


    existent expression, and then said slowly, "It is indeed some works from the early years, originally


    intended to be dedicated to a friend, but now it was no longer needed. Mr. Robinson sees it in this way,


    and can be regarded as a destined person of it. This painting is considered to be sold to the right


    person."


    She beckoned back, and immediately a person came over with a packaged box, "Jacob, this is the


    painting just now, I have already asked people to mount it. Since you are going to leave, please take it


    away together. It''s the gift from me."

 Chapter 63 Her Explanation

    Chapter 63 Her Exnation


    Jason frowned and looked at Isabelle with gloomy eyes, but she just smiled, waiting for his answer.


    "Since it is Miss Evans''s gift, we should ept it." Nova said calmly, took the painting and gently


    rubbed it smilingly, "What do you think?"


    She said it very calmly, but Jason was scared when he heard it. He always felt that her sharp eyes


    seemed to be seeing something through, which made him feel a little guilty, but he shouldn''t feel guilty!


    He didn''t do anything wrong!


    So, he coughed and said, "I''m okay if you like it."


    Isabelle''s smile froze slightly, and then she hid her displeasure in just right, but some feelings were


    gently flowing under her eyes.


    Leaving from the exhibition, Nova was walking faster and faster with no smile on her face in silence.


    She was in a bad mood.


    An alert popped out of Jason''s mind for an instant.


    So, he chased her quickly, holding the painting in one hand, and grabbing Nova in the other, "Why do


    you walk so fast? Wait for me."


    Nova nced at the painting of his hand, frowned, pulled away from his hand, and got into the car.


    She lost her temper at him!


    Jason was very angry. While he hadn''t asked the thing between her and Brandon just now, she got


    angry before him.


    Jason angrily threw the painting into the back seat of the car, opened the door and got into the car.


    Nova quietly closed her eyes and slumbered. Jason felt irritated, patted the steering wheel fiercely, and


    pulled her over, bowed his head and kiss her deeply.


    The thing he saw in the corridor today made him feel bad. He couldn''t believe that the damn Brandon


    dared to kiss his woman. The more Jason thought about it, the angrier he became. Her lips now


    seemed to taste like that bastard. He opened his mouth unsatisfactorily and took a bite, and then


    deeply absorbed it. Nova was bitten in pain and struggling, but she couldn''t escape his kiss. He was


    like an angry leopard, obsessed with his own things to death. He was so mad, but Nova was his most


    precious treasure and couldn''t be beaten or scolded.


    Nova was furious in her heart. This man never asks anything, butpelled her, and only solved the


    problems in his own way. No matter how good he looked in front of her, but this kind of macho in him


    was not easy to get rid of. Thinking of this, Nova felt aggrieved and angry, and couldn''t help opening


    her mouth and biting hard on his lips.


    The smell of blood irritated Jason. Instead of letting go, he put down the chair and pressed his body on


    hers, and began to put his hands into her clothes. Nova was shocked with a deep disappointment filled


    her heart. She stopped struggling. When he was about to take off her dress, she whispered, "Don''t


    make any noise."


    Her sound was so in that it made him panic. What she said was like a hammer that knocked him up


    and down. Only then did he realize what he was doing. He pulled off his coat in a panic to cover her


    and hugged her tightly in his arms tight. He whispered softly, "I''m sorry, Nova. I''m sorry..."


    Nova stiffened, and it took a long time for her to gently push him away, wrapped in clothes tightly, and


    sat there quietly without speaking. Jason looked at her carefully, and finally lowered his head and said


    softly, "I, I will send you back."


    Nova raised his eyelids and looked at him quietly for a while, and then said in a low voice, "I didn''t ask


    for that kiss."


    Jason was taken aback for a long time, and it took him a long time to realize that she was exining to


    him. He widened his eyes, then hugged her like arge doggy, and whispered, "I know, I know."


    Nova knitted her brows and pushed him, "Then why are you still so mad?"


    "Couldn''t I be jealous?" Jason was straightforward, and saw Nova''s face went gloomy, he added


    quickly, "You protected him when we had a fight, could I not be jealous? You were responsible for this


    matter."


    "When did I protect..." When Nova was talking, she thought of the scene at the time, she suddenly


    didn''t know how to say and she became even more angry. She began to wonder if Jason actually was


    thirty or thirteen. She asked, "Is it appropriate for you to beat him in this situation?"


    He thought about it carefully, then said, "No."


    Just as Nova wanted to continue, he said with his eyes narrowed, "I should call this bastard out and


    give him a big beating!"


    Nova felt speechless and she changed the subject. She asked, "Who is Isabelle? What is your


    rtionship with her?"


    Jason didn''t answer. He turned his head, and cleared his throat, "Are you hungry? let''s go for dinner


    first."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nova narrowed her eyes, did not continue to ask, just replied lightly, "Okay."


    Jason immediately started the engine. Just after starting the car, Nova suddenly eximed. He was


    startled and asked quickly, "What''s the matter?"


    Nova frowned, looked around, then said, "I seem to have forgotten my handbag in the restroom."


    "I just remember you seem to be holding it?" Jason knitted his brows, stopped the car, and said, "How


    about looking for it again?"


    "I have been finding for it for a while." Nova said, "You stop the car, I''ll go there and look for it."


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    "How do you get in the women''s restroom?"


    "I will find someone help me." Jason frowned, looked at her dress that had just been wrinkled by him,


    and coughed in a low voice, "It''s not appropriate for you to get in there like this."


    Nova tossed her clothes aside, coldly said, "You go then."


    Jason leaned over and kissed her on her lips, whispering, "Wait for me."


    Nova nced at him and said nothing.


    Jason pulled the car door and went down. Nova quietly watched him enter the exhibition, slowly took


    out a small and exquisite handbag from behind, took out the mobile phone inside, turned it off, and then


    jumped over to sit in the driver¡¯s seat. She turned the key, started the engine, and drove away with a


    cloud of dust was lifted from the rear of the car in a chic.


    After Jason returned to the hall, he found someone to look for the handbag carefully, but he couldn''t


    find it. Finally, he was helpless to call Nova, but found that her was shut down. An ominous premonition


    suddenly was surged in his heart. He was afraid that Nova was angry.


    He quickly grabbed his mobile phone and walked out. When he couldn''t see his car at the door, he


    gritted his teeth with anger. This naughty Nova!


    He pulled his tie, threw his coat on the ground heavily, and walked back and forth. He kicked on Rolls


    Royce not far away, and the car immediately sounded an rm, attracting several security guards.


    ¡°What are you doing, sir?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Jason shouted with anger, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    The security guard was taken aback and checked the car. It was kicked with a dent. He was shocked


    and had no time to care if this person he could offend. He only knew that if this person was let go, he


    has to pay for the maintenance of the car, and he can''t afford it even if he sold himself at that time.


    "Sir, you can''t go, this car belongs to the proprietress, and I can''t afford the maintenance." He pulled


    Jason with tremble, stammering.

 Chapter 64 The Conversation with Isabelle

    Chapter 64 The Conversation with Isabelle


    Jason was annoyed by him. He reached out to touch his pocket and found that the wallet had been


    thrown in the car. There was no money with him except for the mobile phone. All this was because of


    Nova!


    He gritted his teeth and said, "You go to H. Group and say my name, Jacob Chapman. Then someone


    will be in charge of this fee, so fucking let go of me!"


    "No, I can''t let go!" The security guard was so scared that his hands were shaking. He said with ent,


    "I don''t know Jacob Chapman, dude, don''t lie to me!"


    There were veins swelled on Jason''s forehead.


    "What the hell can I lie to you for? Let go, my wife is gone!"


    The security still refused to let go, "Hey, dude, we can''t be so untruthful. Look at you, there is no girl


    around you. You can''t fool me just because I''m from the countryside."


    Jason was about to lose his temper. He held his forehead and asked in a low voice, "Then what do you


    want to do?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can¡¯t leave anyway.¡±


    Jason felt speechless. He took out his cell phone and dialed Eric¡¯s phone number. As a result, there


    was no one to answer. Jason gave an abuse. Seeing the security guard¡¯s apparently disbelieving eyes,


    he suddenly felt helpless. Damn! Jason wondered why he would regard him as a liar! Unbelievable!


    ¡°Jacob?¡±


    Suddenly someone behind him called his name softly, Jason frowned and turned to see Isabelle slowly


    walking towards him holding her dress.


    In the Rolls Royce.


    Jason drove the car with no expression, and there was silence along the way. Isabelle turned her head


    to look at him quietly, and then asked softly after a long time, "Jacob, how have you been all these


    years?"


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The car turned a corner, and Jason said tly.


    ¡°Thank you for the thing just now.¡±


    "You don''t need to say thank you to me."


    Isabelle sighed slightly, and there was another silence.


    "Your fianc¨¦e is very beautiful."


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Jason slightly smiled with his eyes became gentle.


    Although it was only a moment, Isabelle could see it clearly. She clenched her fingers slightly, and


    asked, "When will you get married?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Next month.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Isabelle squeezed out a smile and asked softly, "You marry so hastily. Is it because of the pressing of


    your family?"


    ¡°No one presses me.¡±


    He did everything voluntarily. She almost forgot that no one could force him to do anything. Many years


    before, he was willing to do anything voluntarily for her, either.


    "What about you, what are you going to do after returning?"


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly, and continued, "My brother is gone. Grandpa said that you are


    now free, and the Chapman family will not force you. If you..."


    "I am not leaving." Isabelle interrupted him and suddenly smiled, "I''m still Jasper''s wife. There are some


    things that he couldn''t do. I have to do it for him."


    Jason suddenly felt sad in his heart and asked coldly, "what are you going to do?"


    Isabelle lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "Jacob, I was selfish when I was young, but now, I


    have enough courage to face the mistakes I have made. Jasper had a deep affection for me, but I..."


    She paused, seeming to be infinitely sad, and then continued after a while, "I want to do the mourning


    for him for three years, which can be regarded as a repayment of his feelings to me."


    Jason turned his face and looked at her with deep eyes, as if he was thinking about the credibility of


    her words, and as if he was trying to figure out what he should say next. After a long time, he said, "As


    long as the Evans family has no opinion for it, then that''s up to you."


    If she was sincere, that was what she should do. Isabelle owed Jasper, and he owed him too. In this


    world, everybody would have to repay for what they get, especially for the affection, but if she nned


    to do something else, he would never let it happen!


    After returning home, Nova drank a cup of milk, took a bath and prepared for sleep. Thinking of Jason


    lost his temper on the spot, she couldn''t help butughed. When he decided to admit his mistake, she


    would consider to see him again!


    She hadn''t waited for Jason''s confession, but she got a phone call from Graham.


    At two o''clock in the middle of the night, Toby called her up, saying it was an urgent matter. Surely,


    Nova didn''t dare to bete, changed her clothes and set off.


    In Graham''s house which was brightly lit.


    As soon as she entered the house, she heard a sigh of crying, and she frowned in somewhat puzzle.


    "Mr. Graham, Lady Nova is back."


    When the housekeeper just reported, suddenly there was a roar in the living room, "Nova, it must be


    you!"


    Immediately afterwards, a figure ran out, pulling her arm with the red eyes, gritting teeth, "What did you


    say to Ewan? Why can''t you just bless me to be happy?"


    After a few days of absence, E had be haggard a lot. Her formerly bright face was pale now,


    and her eyes still had a lot of bloodshot, but she grasped her hand very hard that Nova even felt a


    sharp pain. Nova frowned, looked at her big abdomen, and finally did not push her away, but her voice


    became particrly cold.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°You! It must be you!¡±


    E''s expression was already a little distorted, and then as if being stimted, Toby walked over


    quickly and said seriously, "Let go! Look what are you like now!"


    Lucie hurriedly pulled E over and whispered, "Things haven''t been rified yet, don''t talk nonsense."


    "What''s unclear about this? It''s obvious at all!" With her eyes were red, she said slowly and clearly. She


    looked at Nova and even wanted to tear her apart.


    Nova thought for a moment, and understood what was the reason she being like this. She was a little


    puzzled at the time why Jason said that for so sure. Now looking at E''s reaction, she seemed to


    understand suddenly.


    She raised her head and nced lightly at these three people in the living room. It was obvious that


    they were all waiting for her answer. Nova pursed his lips and said quietly after a while, "You quarreled


    with Ewan. You didn''t solve your problem with him, but came to me instead. Don''t you think it''s


    ridiculous?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t act!¡±


    E was so angry that she could no longer pretend to be behaving as usual. With her big bright eyes,


    she stared at Nova closely like a poisonous snake at the moment. Nova frowned ufortably and


    raised her head to look at Toby and said, "Father, if you let mee just for this kind of thing, you don''t


    have to call me. I''m not in the mood to take care of other people''s affairs!"


    She turned around to leave, but Toby stopped her and said in a low voice, "Nova,e to the study


    with me, I have something to ask you."


    "Dad, why do you still believe her?" E said sharply, "Do you forget about how her mother persecuted


    me and my mother back then? She is just like her mother, a mean and vicious woman!"


    Before she finished speaking, Nova pped her face fiercely. The anger burst from her eyes made E


    forget to react for a while, and she instinctively took a step back.


    Lucie was shocked as well, and immediately stood in front of E and said with a calm face, "Nova,


    don''t be so rude. E is still pregnant. You pped so heavily on her, which is too uneducated!"

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Nova sneered and said word by word, "Aunt Lucie, what about the daughter you handed over in your


    own hands? Do you remember how you came into my family back then? Who is the person too


    uneducated actually?"


    Lucie had never seen Nova speaking so terribly. She couldn''t reply for a long time. Toby was angry that


    his chest was up and down in pain. He stroked his chest and said harshly, "Shut up!"


    The living room suddenly became quiet. E unwillingly darted a look at Nova, and stood on the side


    with her head down.


    Perhaps because they had things spoken out, Lucie didn''t have any things to hide at this moment. She


    stood beside E with a calm face. Toby took a deep breath, and then said in a hoarse voice, "Lucie,


    help E get some rest. Nova,e with me."


    Nova looked at his stumbling back and was a little choked. Although she was no longer expecting his


    fatherly love, his old back still made her a little sad. He was really bing old.


    In the study.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Toby poured a cup of water and drank with the medicine, and the pain in his chest eased a little. He


    stroked his forehead with his expression a little tired.


    Nova didn''t sit, she stood quietly, and before Toby said anything, she said lightly, "If it''s about E, I


    don''t know anything. From the beginning, I don''t know what she is arguing with Ewan, and I have no


    obligation to take care of them."


    Toby raised his eyes to look at her. This daughter had grown up, and she was as good as he expected.


    She might have grown up a long time ago. She no longer needed the role of a father and was no longer


    controlled by him. She lived better and easier relying on her own abilities. It¡¯s just he always felt so bad


    for Nova was always sensible. He didn''t find out before that he actually cared about this daughter, like


    he thought he felt guilty caring less about her mother after her mother passed away. He couldn''t sleep


    all night and all night. People always remembered the past in their twilight, and then repented and


    confessed.


    ¡°Nova, do you decide to marry Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her answer was so simple and clear, and she didn''t even have an exnation for it. Toby was thinking,


    she probably felt that the exnation was unnecessary for a father like him.


    Toby clenched his fists and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes and took out a copy from


    the drawer, spread it to the table, and said, "This is a will I asked awyer to help me make."


    Nova frowned and wanted to open her mouth to ask something, but found that she didn''t know how to


    ask. She looked at Toby for a long time, and said softly, "What do you mean by showing me this now?"


    Toby looked at her expression, a bitter smile appeared on his mouth, and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid


    I will be gone suddenly, and I can''t even say anything. This is also my dowry for you."


    Nova trembled her lips lightly and did not speak. Instead, she picked up the will. Everything was clearly


    written in the frame. Nova pressed her lips tightly and read it word by word. Finally, she closed the will


    and looked up. She said after a long time, "I won''t give a cent of the Graham family''s shares to Lucie


    and E."


    The will said very clearly that once Toby died of illness, Lucie and E would take 10% of his 38% of


    the shares, and all the rest would belong to Nova.


    "And, my mother picked this house by herself, I will never leave outsiders living here!"


    Toby''s face turned pale. He held his chest, and took a breath.


    "Nova, don''t be so aggressive, I have to leave something for them. They are also my family."


    "How about my mother, who will give her anything?"


    Nova clenched her fists with her eyes turning red.


    "She worked so hard for so many years, but in the end all the things she had was given to others. For


    so many years, everything that Lucie and E use was earned by my mother, even the Graham Group


    was earned by her." Her voice rose sharply, "Father, you think about it. If it weren''t for my mother, you


    wouldn''t be what you are today even with twenty years! Why was she crazy? You forced her! You tell


    me be considerate of them, and who will consider my mother? Since she passed away, have you ever


    visited her grave for once? You still want me to be magnanimous when you treat her like this? Don''t


    you think it ridiculous?"


    Toby''s face turning pale. And he shook his head, but couldn''t say anything.


    Nova gradually calmed down, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes


    again, there was no emotion inside.


    "If the will is not amended, I can only take unconventional measures for it."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After speaking, without looking at his expression, she turned and left.


    When passing by the living room, Lucie appeared in front of her unexpectedly. Before Nova guessed


    her intentions, she said straight to the point, "I believe E''s matter has nothing to do with you."


    Nova nced at her nkly and said calmly, "If E had half of your wisdom, she wouldn''t have gotten


    pregnant, but didn''t get half of the power."


    Lucie''s eyes went gloomy. Nova''s tone was more and more resembled her mother''s. The arrogant


    expression of looking down upon everyone was really disgusting. She suppressed her anger, smiled,


    lowered her voice and said, "Do you think I really betrayed your mother with Toby?"


    Nova narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "It''s not that I thought, but the truth tells me. The age


    difference between E and me is telling me how dirty you are!"


    ¡°You...¡±


    Lucie clenched her fists and almost couldn''t control her temper. She heard a sudden movement


    downstairs. She quickly condensed her emotions, smiled, patted Nova''s arm, and then stuffed a pile of


    paper into her hand. She said slowly, "Nova, the property of the Graham family, I have a clear


    conscience to take it. And your mother..."


    She didn''t say the second half of the word. There was a hint of shrewdness and sarcasm flickered


    through her eyes. Nova clenched the paper in her hand and left without saying anything more.


    Lucie squinted her eyes and looked at her back. Her efforts for so many years were not for nothing.


    Lucie was thinking, Nova''s mother couldn''t win, neither could her!


    After getting into the car, Nova hesitated for a long time looking at the paper in hand. She finally


    opened it slowly, and then she was incredibly shocked.


    After the shock, Nova gradually returned to calm. She began to think about where this information


    came from. Lucie''s purpose was clear. If Lucie wanted topletely defeat her, then she didn''t mind


    beingpletely enemies with her. Nova pursed her lips. She really made Lucie anxious; Otherwise


    she would not dare to take out the things she had hidden for so long, but Nova still needed to verify the


    authenticity of this information, she never believed her. And her father was such a generous person.


    The next morning, Nova went to work as usual. What happenedst night didn''t seem to affect her at


    all, but when she saw the newspaper at the table, she didn''t look so good.


    A photo was inserted in the corner of the newspaper and the title was The Returned Beauty Painter


    Has a Very Happy Talk with a Male Friend who Seemed to Be Lover. Perhaps the reporter was afraid of


    the power of the Evans family. The title was not very eye-catching, but the photo was a bit vague.


    However, Nova still caught the clue at a nce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!